Chapter 81
Crashdown, Noon, The Next Day
“Has anyone seen Kyle and Tess?” Maria asked as she sat down next to her friends.
“Are you kidding?” Michael asked, “We probably wont see them for the rest of the week.”
“I still can’t believe that they’re married.” Liz said
“Yeah, I wonder who’ll be next?” Maria asked as she looked at Liz.
Both Max and Liz suddenly felt a little uncomfortable as everyone else looked at them.
“Something you two want to tell us?” Isabel asked
“We…uh…Liz and I decided that as soon as it can be arranged, we’re going to be married.” Max said, slightly sheepishly
None of there friends were surprised but all gave them a warm smile as if to say “finally”. They knew that it was coming and with the news that they were going to graduate soon, it was inevitable that it was going to happen.
“Have you told the folks yet?” Michael asked
“No, I was actually going to tell my parents when I head upstairs.” Liz said
“And I was going to see mom and dad after I go check on Brody.” Max said
“Brody? Why?” Maria asked
“I just haven’t heard from him since we got back. Besides I wanted to invite him for the little Mars trip.” Max answered
“Oh you know he’ll be up for that. He’s been itching to get inside that ship since he first saw it.” Maria said
“Speaking of which, I better get going. The ship still needs a little work.” Alex said
“Need company?” Isabel asked
“Always.” Alex said, “See you guys later.”
Together he and Isabel stood up and left the restaurant. When they got into Alex’s car, Alex drove them out to the reservoir.
“Yeah, I better get going to.” Max said as he stood up. He kissed Liz and then once more on her forehead, “I’ll see you later.”
Liz nodded and watched as her future husband leave her family’s café. Soon her gaze fixed on his butt and she smiled but Maria snapped her fingers in front of her.
“Earth to Liz.”
“What?” Liz asked as she looked back at Maria
“God, look at you. Every time you look at him you go goo goo eyes. For the record, all our guys have great butts.” Maria stated
“And for the record, great butts isn’t the only thing that you girls have in common.” Michael whispered in her ear as he trailed a fingertip along the curve of her breast
“Michael, have you been looking places you shouldn’t be?” Maria teased
“I…eh…I…No, absolutely not.” Michael said panicky
“Relax sweetie, I’m only joking.” Maria said
Brody’s Office, U.F.O Museum, Immediately Following
“Brody, you here?” Max called out. He never got an answer but when he turned a corner to the area where his old boss kept his computers Max saw Brody sitting quietly looking at a small photograph.
As Max moved closer he could see that Brody looked as if he hadn’t slept and that his eyes were bloodshot, barely holding back tears.
“Brody?” Max said as he moved to his side, “What’s happened?”
“Max…I…its Sydney.” Brody said
“Your daughter? What’s wrong?”
“I took her to hospital last night. Her cancer…it came back…they said…the doctors said that she wont last…” Brody then broke down; he could bring himself to say that his baby girl would be gone in less than a week.
“Oh god Brody, I’m so sorry. Come on lets go to her.” Max said
“You can’t do anything for her Max. You said that you couldn’t heal anything that’s natural.” Brody said
“Cancer is the only exception I know about. I can do something.”
Brody looked hopefully into Max’s reassuring eyes.
Sydney’s Room, Roswell Community Hospital, 30 Minutes Later
Brody and Max had arrived at the hospital and immediately went to the girls’ room. Shortly after their arrival Maria, Michael and Liz arrived.
“Oh god.” Maria said as she looked down at the little girl she had gotten to know
“Max, you have to do something.” Liz said and Max nodded as he moved over to the bed.
Michael wanted to say something. Part of him wanted to tell him to stop, that saving the child would cause problems but then there was the part of him that Maria had awakened – the caring, loving man. The man who wanted to see Sydney jump up out of bed and bounce on it like a child her age should. It was just when Max touched his hand to Sydney’s forehead when Brody spoke up.
“Max stop.”
“What?”
“If you heal her, everyone is going to know it was you. You’ll be swamped with people demanding a miracle cure.” Brody said
Max lifted his hand, “Brody this is your daughter, there is no question about healing her. We’ll deal with whatever comes…as we always do.”
Maria sat on the bed next to Sydney and grabbed Max’s wrist before he touched Sydney. She looked at Max for a second and then looked back down to the child. Gently Maria brushed a strand of hair away and then kissed her forehead. When she backed off everyone could see a sparkle of light where Maria had kissed her.
“Uhhhh, what’s that?” Michael asked
Maria looked just as surprised as everyone else and shook her head. They all watched as the spark sent a gentle yellow glow throughout Sydney’s frail body. The monitors and medical devices connected to the child all indicated that her vital signs were getting stronger.
Slowly Sydney’s eyes fluttered open, her vision was very blurry and looked up at Maria but she couldn’t make her out as there was a light behind the blonde that completely engulfed her form.
“Are you and angel?” she asked innocently
Maria smiled and moved her head closer to Sydney. “No sweetie, it’s me…Maria.”
“Hi Maria…why you crying? Are you sad?” Sydney asked
“No Syd, just really happy.” Maria said as Michael put his hand on her shoulder.
Sydney knelt up in bed and hugged Maria after tangling her way through the wires.
“What was that for?” Maria asked
“Sharing the happy. Daddy said people should always share.”
“And he’s totally right.” Maria said
Brody came closer to the bed, Maria moved away and moved into Michael’s arms. When Brody held his daughter close to him, the other four moved out of the room but Brody turned to them and silently mouthed “Thank you.” to Maria.
Out in the Hall…
“Someone want to tell me how the hell I did that?” Maria asked
“Zan said that Andrew’s powers kicked in just before he arrived in New York. The two of you did get healed at the same time, maybe this was just your powers kicking in.” Max said
“Yeah but when you heal, you make a connection. This was just a touch, hell I didn’t even concentrate.” Maria said
“Maybe that was all you needed.” Liz said, “That and the fact that you love her. Maybe how you felt about her was the trigger.”
“Either way you did good Angel.” Michael said as he kissed her cheek.
“Na uh, the name’s Pixie, Spaceboy.” Maria said
“So, now that Brody was the one that brought it up…” Michael asked
“We can’t heal everyone. Hell it would probably kill us just to heal the people on this floor.” Max said
“Well everybody in the building knows we’re here. It wouldn’t take long for the docs to realise what happened and when that happens the press will know and from there…” Michael said
“I got it covered.” Liz said cryptically.
Everyone looked at her.
“How?” Max asked
“Alex and I…we’ve been making a few advancements. As soon as he gets back from the ship the two of us are going to have to find a nice quiet place to work. If we can get this going then we wont have to worry about Roswell becoming the worlds hospital and us as the doctors.” Liz said
Just then Brody left the room and came over to the group.
“Brody how is she?” Maria asked
“She’s great. Thank you Maria, thank you so much.” Brody said as he hugged the blonde who used to bring him lunch.
“My pleasure…now if I can just work out how to do it again.” Maria said
“Anyway, she wants to see you.” Brody said
Maria nodded and hugged Michael before heading in to she the little girl.
“She’s really special.” Brody said as he watched Maria head into the room
Michael looked at Brody. “Yes, she is.” he stated
Brody looked back round and looked at the annoyed face of Maria’s fiancé. “Michael, relax. I care about her but I’m not interested in her like that. Maria’s more like a sister…well cousin.”
“Okay.” Michael said as he looked Brody in the eye and could see he was sincere.
Roswell Reservoir, Same Time
It had taken Isabel and Alex quiet some time to drive along the dirt roads that led to the reservoir. When they got there, Isabel used her newest power to mould a tunnel through the ground and out under the body of water. It stopped directly under a hatch where the ship connected with the floor of the lake.
“You know you were right, this power does get very handy.” Isabel said as they walked down the passage.
When they were at the end, Alex pressed a metal panel and an opening formed. It didn’t take long to enter the ship and head to the command deck. When they arrived Alex pressed a few controls that opened the covering on the front window and quickly the room was bathed in a blue glow from the water outside. Slowly, Isabel looked over the dozen or so control panels and then looked back at Alex.
“You really understand this stuff?” Isabel asked
“Uh…yeah. I mean it’s more instinct than anything else but it get clearer the more I use it.” Alex answered as he pulled out a CD.
“What’s that?”
“Just something I thought of playing for lift-off.” Alex said as he loaded the disk into a port. All of a sudden ‘Fly Me To The Moon’ started playing out of the ships intercom.
Isabel smiled and shook her head. Alex then stood up and held out his hand to Isabel.
“May I have this dance?” he asked
“You’re nuts, you know that right?” Isabel asked as she took his hand and stood up.
“But that’s why you love me.” Alex joked as he pressed a button. The room then lit up was spots of light circling the room as though there was a sparkle ball on the ceiling, just like a ballroom.
Together the couple danced around the room as the music played. Both smiling, Alex suddenly dipped Isabel causing her laugh as she held on tightly to him.
5 Minutes Later…
Exhausted the two sat back down in the chairs laughing.
“God, it’s been ages since we did that.” Isabel said
“Yeah but it was great.” Alex responded, “When was the last time anyway?”
“Ooh, that must have been our first date. Our dinner in that very expensive restaurant.” Isabel said
“That was a good night.” Alex said
“Especially what we did in the Pod Chamber afterwards.” Isabel said with a wicked smile.
“Isabel Evans, are you trying to seduce me?” Alex asked
“I thought I already did. Besides we can’t. Not here anyway, you have work to do.” Isabel said
“Pity.” Alex said, “Anyway everything is okay here, we should head down to the lower decks and check out the labs.”
Main Laboratory, Deck 7, Immediately Following
The couple walked into the large white space that was filled with equipment that varied from computers to medical. Two large devices attracted Isabel’s attention. They were cube shaped that came up to her waist, on all sides there were blinking lights but on the top there were four indentations, each containing small remnants of green webbing. It didn’t take long for Isabel to realise that this was where the pods were formed.
However, on the other side of the room Alex’s attention was drawn to two large tubes. Both were shattered, glass fragments covered the floor before them and Alex picked one up. He had found small fragments of Ganderium crystals on one of the tubes. When he moved to its counterpart he saw that some of the fragments were covered with a fluid. It was then that he realised that this tube was only smashed recently and since none of the governments scientists had never found a way inside then it must have been something that was already here.
Quickly he looked around the room, over every detail he could see and then spotted a part of the ventilation system that was broken open. Isabel spotted his agitation and looked where he was looking and then back at him.
“What’s wrong?” she asked
“Come over here.” He stated
“What’s…”
“Isabel…move. Quickly.” Alex stated as he felt eyes on him.
Isabel did as she was told and moved over to Alex’s side. She could see a glow from Alex’s hand, he was charging his powers for something and through their bond she could pick up on his sense of something in the area.
“Come on let’s get out of here.” Alex said and then they moved off toward the door.
Just when they got about halfway they heard a screech that caused pain in their ears. Alex quickly turned in the direction and created his bubble shield around them. Seconds later there was a mass on the shield, tentacles spread over the bubble searching for away inside. Isabel moved to the edge of the barrier and looked up at the squid like mass as it pulsated.
“What does it look like?” Alex asked
“Uh…imagine a squiggly Gandi on steroids with razor sharp claws and…well… yellow.” Isabel said
“Uh oh.” Alex said
“What?” Isabel asked
Alex moved over to a terminal that was caught under his shield. “Computer…identify species.” He ordered
“Species identified as Ganderial. Alpha unit.” Said a voice over the intercom
“Specify…Alpha unit?” he asked
“Primary Ganderial unit. Ganderial equivalent of the Ganderium Queen.”
“So this is a Ganderial Queen?” Isabel asked
“No, the Ganderium and Ganderial are mutations of a parasite on Antar. The Ganderium are female, the Ganderial are male. Which is really bad.” Alex said
“Why?” Isabel asked
Alex thought for a moment, looking for a way to explain. “Iz…Gandi is capable of self reproduction, no male required.”
“Well that sucks.” Isabel said
“I suppose. But the thing is this Ganderial King isn’t capable of it, it can only mate with the Ganderium. If this thing mates with Gandi, the offspring will all be Ganderial. Its D.N.A will be dominant unless there is a willingness from both creatures to mix. Co-operation isn’t something he understands. These things are supposed to be virulent, the crystals from this thing will infect everything that moves and very quickly.” Alex said as he looked at the tube, “It must have recently broken through the tube casing. The initial crash let Gandi out and she found her way out of the ship but he must have remained in stasis…until I activated the self repair function.”
“Hey, you weren’t to know. Besides when you did activate it you prevented him from breaking out of the ship.” Isabel reassured him
“But what do we do about this thing?” Alex asked, “We can’t leave him here, there’s no guarantee that Liz will have the same effect like she had on Gandi…”
“Oh wait…can you enclose your shield around him?” Isabel asked
“Like a cage.” Alex said with a smile. He waved his hand and the shield that surrounded the couple trailed the edges of the wall, cornering the alien until it was encased in an impenetrable bubble.
“Nice.” Isabel stated as she watched the creature bash against the edges of the shield, trying to get out.
“Well job one would be to see if Liz can control this thing…if she can’t…” Alex said
“If she can’t, we find a deep cave with thick walls and we lock this thing up in it until we come up with option three.” Isabel said
“Let’s go…I can’t take this thing through a wormhole. The bubble wont hold…looks like we’re heading back in the car.” Alex said
“Yeah, okay…I’ll close the tunnel when we’re out.” Isabel said
Together the couple left the ship, Alex using his abilities to move the bubble just a head of him. Eventually the alien stopped struggling and rested in the bubble as it floated.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 16:00
After coming back from the hospital, Max sat back in one of the seats in the living room with Liz on his lap. She had never been prouder of her lover; Max was willing to heal Sydney with no regard to the consequences to him. Liz knew that he knew that people looking for him to cure them of the diseases that inflicted them would mob him in a heartbeat. Soon they were kissing and before long Max lifted her up and carried Liz into her bedroom.
When they were inside he closed and locked the door before laying her down on her bed. They began making out and gently stripped each other of their clothes. When Max undid her bra and pulled it from her chest, he trailed his finger around her left nipple, causing her to shudder.
“I’m so proud of you Max.” Liz whispered
“I surprised me too…Maria as well. At least Sydney is okay.” Max answered as he pushed his hand under her panties.
When Liz felt his fingers on her slit she clamped her thighs together and arched her back.
“Hmmmm…Maaaxxxx.” she moaned, “Make love to me, please.”
Max smiled and took hold of her underwear before pulling them down her legs. As he went he kissed her skin, loving every inch of her body. Then Liz reciprocated by pulling off his boxers. They lay side by side, looking deep into each other as their hands ran over their bodies. Slowly Liz raised her leg and rested it over Max’s waist. Max then put his hand on her thigh and eased her onto her back where he rested between her legs.
While she placed on hand on his cheek, Liz reached down with her other hand and wrapped it around his engorged dick. Max sighed at the gentle contact and allowed Liz to pull him closer to her core. When he entered her they both gasped and as Max pushed forward he buried himself completely inside Liz. He pulled out just enough so that he was still within her depths and then smoothly slid forward again.
“Ughhhh.” Liz gasped as she felt the tip of his cock make contact inside her.
“Liz…so good.” Max strained out as he continued to slide on top of her, his dick pulsating within his fiancé.
“UGHH GOD…MAX.” she cried out
Max slid his dick in and out of Liz. Pushing his hips against her, desperate to get deeper inside her. The more the lovers moved together the more sweat their bodies began to produce. Their bodies glistened from the sunlight that poured in from the window.
“GOD YESSSS MAXXXX.” Liz gasped loudly
“Li…LIZZZ.” Max called as he felt Liz clamp her muscles down on his dick.
“UGHH…UGHNNN…OH GOD MAX…YESSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz climaxed
Max tried to hold out but failed, the feel of Liz’s body shaking through her orgasm beneath him sent Max over the edge. With several spurts he shot his seed into the waiting warmth of the woman who carried his child. They stayed still for what seemed like forever. Both allowed their breathing to return to normal, they simply caressed each other softly as they planted light kisses over their faces and neck.
When Max felt his dick soften and slip out of Liz he rolled off to her side. Liz rolled with him and rested on him.
“Do you think we’ll ever get tired of that?” Liz asked breathlessly
“Not in a million years.” Max said as he wrapped his arms around her.
Just then Liz got a flash. One of her visions kicked in and she looked up at the door.
“What?” Max asked
“Something’s wrong…Isabel and Alex are on their way.” Liz said
Quickly the pair jumped out of bed and grabbed a very quick shower to wash off the sweat. When they were done the redressed themselves, just in time for Alex to knock at the front door.
When Liz answered it Gandi, who was resting on the sofa as Max and Liz made love, looked up. She sensed an all too familiar presence but when she saw Alex and Isabel enter with her counterpart she jumped up into the air, her tentacle were fully extended and ready to strike.
“Alex what the hell is that thing doing here?” Liz said as she stared at it while restraining Gandi from moving closer
“Wait, you know what this is?” Alex said
“Yeah, Gandi told me about it.” Liz said
Just then there was a glow from inside the bubble, the eyes of the creature glowed bright red as it spotted its unwilling mate. Quickly it resumed its attack on the shield, attacking it everywhere, looking for a weak spot and hoping to find a way out to mate with the queen.
“Gandi, get into the bedroom. I want you away from this thing.” Liz said
{No.} Gandi said in the heads of the others, {I will not submit to this now.}
Just then Maria came running in and bumped Alex’s back, breaking his concentration on the bubble and allowing its occupant to go free. The Ganderial went straight for Gandi, the creature was desperate to mate and produce offspring. Quickly it wrapped its tentacles around Gandi and pulled her closer. Gandi’s own tentacles attacked the alien but proved futile, as strong as she was the Ganderial was stronger. They floated around randomly, Gandi putting up enough of a struggle to prevent her counterpart from implanting its seed.
“Stop.” Liz ordered but unlike Gandi, she had no influence.
Max and Isabel then tried their powers but there was no effect, the Alex extended his hand forward in a knife shape and shot a blast that separated the aliens. Liz moved over to Gandi and helped her up onto the sofa where she focused her energies on regenerating the blue alien.
“Its okay Gandi…its okay.” Liz whispered
Alex moved over to the other alien that lay still on the floor. He looked down at it and could see it still breathing. As Alex knelt down the alien pushed him out of the way and darted once again to Gandi.
“STOP.” Alex yelled just before it reached the sofa and the creature halted its advance. Everyone heard the creature screech loudly but Alex held up his finger. “No. Come over here.” Everyone watched as it moved back beside Alex.
“Why am I not surprised?” Liz asked
“Well that answers that question. Gandi responds to you because your part Omniriad.” Alex said
“Which you are as well.” Isabel stated and Alex nodded.
“Can you stop it from attacking Gandi?” Max asked
“I think so…but I have a feeling a collar or something might be needed. How is Gandi?” Alex asked
“She’s fine.” Liz said as she stroked her newly sentient pet, “Alex, what the hell were you thinking bring that here?”
“We needed to see if you could control it like you can with Gandi. We found him in a lab on the ship...I’m sorry” Alex said
“You did the right thing Alex.” Max said
“I’m sorry too.” Maria said, “I should have been looking where I was going.”
“I’m sorry too Alex, I shouldn’t have snapped.” Liz said as she looked down at Gandi
“I should take him back to my place…who knows maybe after a few months with me he’ll end up like Gandi?” Alex said, trying to lighten the mood.
“We can only hope.” Max said
“Otherwise we’ll be spending a lot of time keeping these two apart.” Liz said
“I’ll put together some sort of stasis shield. He is very aggressive, if my control is limited…” Alex trailed off
“Yeah.” Liz said, “Alex, when you’re done with that we’ve got some work to do.”
“On what?” Isabel asked, she was hoping to spend the night with Alex but she knew that when he starts to work on something, it consumes him until it’s finished
“Curing cancer.” Liz said
Alex and Isabel looked at their three companions blankly. “Something you guys want to tell us?” He asked knowing that something had happened while he was at the ship.
“It’s a…” Maria stared to say
“Long story.” Alex said, knowing what his childhood friend was going to say, “Aren’t they always.”
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - ADULT - CC - Chapters 1-100 [COMPLETE]
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
Chapter 82
Basement, Whitman Residence, 09:00 The Next Morning
Liz and Alex spent the entire night together. They never even thought about sleep or the fact that they were exhausted as they put their collective brainpowers and Omniriad heritage together. The result was Earth’s first version of a healing stone. It was a deep blue crystal, which was twice the size of a soccer ball with a silver ring around the middle. When it came to testing, Alex deliberately cut his hand and Liz placed her hands on the crystal. A wave of light was emitted that caressed his hand and sealing the wound.
It didn’t take long for Sydney’s remission hit the news and the fact that it happened while the aliens were visiting her. They worked fast, especially when they started getting the phone calls. Parents, brothers, sisters, husbands, wives and children…all requesting that the aliens do what they could for their sick loved ones. In total 1454 called were logged that night, at least until they decided to take the phone off the hook. When they were sure they got all the bugs out of the new device Liz went home, like Alex she didn’t need much sleep but she did like it and Max wouldn’t allow her to over tax herself while she was pregnant.
After Liz left, Alex called the P.R. firm and let them know they could release a statement about the healing and that the family is prepared to give humanity a device – through Whitman/Dupree Enterprises – that could potentially heal every wound, ailment and medical condition known to mankind. He knew that still wouldn’t help a lot of people, they were too far gone and wouldn’t be able to get to the device or any of the others that would be mass produced as the Government would want to do it’s own testing.
After the call was made Alex went back down to the basement and covered the crystal with a blanket, sat in a chair and stared at the Ganderial King that hovered in mid air, suspended in a stasis field. It was then that Maria walked down the stairs and found him there.
“Hey Alex, can we talk…” Maria said, trailing off when she saw where her long time friend was looking. “So how’s Gandi Khan?”
“Why does everybody call him something negative when they see him?” Alex asked, “We don’t know him, or what he’s really like.”
“Alex all I know about him is that he tried to rape Gandi, did he try to rape Gandi?”
“Yes.” Alex said
“Then so far, he’s exactly what I think.” Maria said, slightly agitated
“I’m sorry Maria…it’s just…I don’t like seeing him locked up like this.” Alex said
“Why? He’s in stasis right?” Maria asked
“Not completely. I was able to create a field that would keep his body immobilised, but he’s still very aware of what’s going on around him.” Alex said
“Oh.” Maria said, “What about doing that thing Liz did with Gandi? You know when she took that instinct out of her, the one that kept making her attack Laurie.”
“Already tried. What ever it was that Liz did, only Liz can do…don’t worry I’ll think of something. Anyway you wanted to talk?” Alex said
“Yeah…mom got a letter today and I need to talk to a friend.” Maria said
“Who was the letter from?” Alex asked as he swivelled his chair around to look at Maria as she sat down.
“Sean.” she replied
“Sean…as in your cousin. The cousin who gets his kicks from Isabel kidnapping, stabbing me and you shooting along with Andrew?”
“That’s the one.” Maria said, sickened by the fact that he was her cousin.
“What did he want?” Alex asked, barely holding back his anger.
“He…he wants mom and me to visit him in prison. He’s got a shrink there that recommended it. Apparently he’s been having nightmares…”
“I know.”
“You know? What do you mean?” Maria asked
“Isabel and Lonnie…they wanted to kill his ass but settled for him having a nightmare that would cause him to wake up every night screaming. I guess they forgot to turn it off.”
“Oh…you guys should have told me.”
“I know, but I wanted him to suffer…that’s no excuse. Maria, I’m sorry.” Alex said, “Are you gonna go?”
“I don’t want to. Mom’s on the fence…he was her favourite nephew but then he…well.”
“I’m surprised she just didn’t tear up the letter.” Alex said
“Oh she did, but she couldn’t help but wonder if seeing him could help him. You know stopping him from doing it again, then she started remembering what happened then went back to when he was a kid…she’s going through ten kinds of hell and it’s killing her having to think about that day.” Maria said
“Okay, so what’s the part you’re not telling me?” Alex asked
“She wants to see him fry.” Maria said
“And given how your mom thinks, I’m guessing it’s not sitting to well.” Alex said
“Pretty much…any suggestions?”
“Well as someone who was on the other end of a six inch blade, I want him to fry. Sometimes I think I shouldn’t have healed him after Kivar’s little medical analysis but…”
“But?”
“He is your cousin. If you and your mom wants or needs to see him…you should do it.” Alex said
“Well I definitely don’t want to see him but I think mom wants to know why he did it.”
“She’s gonna need company.” Alex said
“I guess.” Maria said, “I better go speak to her about it. If you want any suggestions on what to do with that thing…” she said while indicating to the Ganderial, “…then maybe I can lock it in Sean’s cell.”
“Maria?”
“I know, I know.” Maria said as she got up to leave.
Alex then stood up and moved over to the Ganderial and looked at him. “What the hell am I going to do with you?” he said
Living Room, Laurie’s Place, 11:00
Laurie and Ava had managed to convince Lonnie to spend the morning out and about while leaving Ziala in the hands of Rath. Not to long after Zan and Andrew realised that the girls had left Rath holding the baby, they made excuses and left. Rath was completely besotted with his daughter. He played with her constantly, flying her around like a plane, snuggling her up with her stuffed animals. She couldn’t stop laughing…right up until he realised that she needed changed.
“Okay Ziala…we can do this.” Rath stated as he placed her on the table and got a fresh diaper.
Rath then opened up his daughter’s nappy and he suddenly jumped back as he caught the smell. “JESUS CHRIST. What the hell have we been feeding you?” he asked.
Ziala just giggled
“Oh you think that’s funny do you? Wait until you’re sixteen, cause if you think daddy is gonna let you go out on dates then you’ve got another thing coming don’t you?”
He used his powers to freshen the air and then went back to work. The he started speaking in a high-pitched baby voice. “See this is what happens when Aunt Laurie and Aunt Ava takes mommy out on a shopping spree. And we know that those uncles of yours don’t have anything better to do, don’t we? That’s right, Andrew’s got the day off and Zan has nothing to do at the club…it’s all been done. Yes it is; we open next week don’t we Ziala? So what are we going to do to them?”
Ziala giggled at the way her father spoke while changing her. She waved her arms around, her tiny hands balled up.
Rath smiled as he disposed of the used diaper. “That’s right, we’re gonna go bish, bish, bish.” he said while tapping her fists against his nose.
Rath finished changing his daughter and lifted her up. “There we go…all done.”
Just then the doorbell rang out and they went to answer it.
“Come on Z…let’s see who got past the Secret Service agents.”
Rath opened the door and was greeted with an unfamiliar face. “Ugh…hi. Can I help you?”
“Hi, you must be Rath…and this little one has got to be Ziala. Oh I’m looking for Andy.”
“Andy…Andrew.” Rath said, “He’s not here just now…but eh…who are you?” Rath asked
“Oh sorry, I’m Jessica. Jessica Hall…Andy’s sister.” Jessica said
“Oh right. Sorry, Andrew doesn’t keep many pictures around here. Come on in.” Rath said
The two went inside and sat down.
2 Hours Later…
“Rath, I’m home.” Lonnie called out as she entered the house with several bags that she placed in the front hall. She came into the living room to find Rath sitting on a chair, their daughter in the arms of a complete stranger.
“Uh…hi.” Lonnie said
Just then Ava and Laurie came into the room. “See that was totally worth the trip.” Laurie said before spotting Jessica. “Jessica hi. What are doing here?”
Jessica gave Ziala back to Rath and moved up to hug her brother’s girlfriend. “I was in Albuquerque on business, thought I would stop round to see how that brother of mine is doing.”
“Uh…brother?” Lonnie asked
“Oh sorry guys, this is Jessica. She’s Andrew’s brother.” Laurie said
“Oh right. Good to meet you.” Ava said, “Laurie said you’ve got some interesting stories.”
“Interesting stories about what?” Andrew asked as he came into the room and spotted his sister.
The siblings moved together and hugged.
“Hey sis.” Andrew said
“Hey moron.” Jessica said
“Now…how are the folks?”
“Their fine.”
“And you’re kids?” Andrew enquired
“They’re great…but are…well they would like to visit. They know that you’re tight with these guys and would like to meet them. You know how kids are.” Jessica said
“Well that’s really up to you guys?” Andrew said as he turned to his friends
“Hell why not?” Zan said
“Yeah absolutely. Would be great to have some kids running around the house. Could give Rath here some experiences of what’s to come.” Ava said, smirking at the look on Rath’s face as Lonnie took hold of her daughter and wagged her finger in front of her face.
“Bring them by any time.” Lonnie said
“Well thank you. You just saved me from being from having to deal with 2 screaming kids.” Jessica said
“So where are you staying?” Andrew asked his sister
“Oh I was just going to check in to that new hotel.”
“Uh uh…no way. There are more than enough rooms in this house, you’re staying here.” Laurie said
“Cool…I was only planning on staying in town until tomorrow before I head home anyway.” Jessica said
“Now, who wants to hear embarrassing stories about Andrew?” Laurie asked
Andrew rolled his eyes back into his head as the others looked evilly at him. Each and every one raised their hands and when Rath looked down at his daughter he used his other hand to raise her small arm in the air.
Laurie and Ava went to make some coffee as everyone else sat around the room, preparing for the utter humiliation of Andrew. Zan liked seeing it, he liked Andrew’s control being taken down a notch and seeing him start to relax a little, instead of seeing the over achiever who liked his understanding and control of almost every situation. Funny the way family always managed to do that. When the girls returned with trays of coffee and snacks they all sat back and talked.
Parker Residence, 4 Days Later
“Mom chill. We’ve got plenty of time.” Liz said as she watched her mother run around getting ready for their appointment
“Liz, honey, this is your wedding. We’re going to see the planner and…god knows what they’re going to come up with. Should be interesting given that not many have experience doing royal weddings.” Nancy said
“Mom, I know.” Liz said, “And it’s going to happen and there isn’t going to be anything wrong. I’m going to marry Max, unfortunately everyone is going to see it on television cause I doubt we could keep the press out. Then there’s everyone back on Antar who want to see their king get married and see their new queen. God, I so hate that part.”
“I remember the days when you pretended to be a princess.” Nancy said
“Yeah well, that was make-believe. Queens have major responsibilities…I’m just not sure if I can handle that as well as being a wife and mother.” Liz said
Nancy looked at her daughter and could feel the doubts coming off her. “Liz, its perfectly natural to be scared. Especially with the extra baggage that comes with this one but I’ve watched you grow in to the beautiful young woman you are. You can do this, you love Max and he loves you. Let the rest take care of itself.”
“Thanks mom but somehow I have the feeling a lot of what I’m being asked to do wont take care of itself. At least I know Max will always be there for me…and junior too.” Liz said
Nancy smiled at her daughter as she moved her hands over her belly. “Have you told you’re dad that you’re naming him Richard?”
“No, we wanted to tell him at his birthday next weekend.” Liz said
“Well that would be a good present for him.” Nancy said
“Oh well…time to go. Let’s see how good these planners really are.” Liz said as she and her mother left to pick up Diane and go to the planners, “God help us if we have to wake up the Christmas Nazi to plan this.”
“Well Isabel is a good planner. She always does a good job at Christmas, it would be nice to see what she can come up with.”
“Mom, take that back. Believe me you never want to see Isabel in full control freak mode.” Liz said. Before she exited their home, Liz went to her bedroom and saw Gandi sleeping on her bed. Silently she moved up to the alien creature that she cared about and gently stroked the length of her back. When she was sure Gandi was okay she left.
The Cape, Florida, 13:00
Hundreds of people gathered at what was the shuttle launch site. Now it was outfitted with a platform just next to the where the shuttle would go so that people could board the ship that was on loan from the aliens. All of a sudden they heard a bang from the skies and looked up to see the disk descend from the clouds. They all looked in amazement as it came to a stop of the platform and rested down on it.
The airlock to the vessel opened and Alex walked out where he was greeted by the Director of NASA.
“Mr Whitman. Right on time.”
“I’m never late if I can help it.” Alex said, “I thought my arrival was supposed to be a secret?”
“It is. These are just a few workers here that wanted a closer look of the ship.”
“Oh, okay.” Alex said
“I have to say, this thing is very impressive. How long before the training starts?”
“What training?” Alex asked as the director escorted him into the main building
“Pilot training. My people are going to need to know how to fly the thing.”
“Uhhhh…no.” Alex said
“I don’t understand.”
“I don’t have the time to train anybody on this thing. Scientists are going up with a few others and I’m flying. They do their work and I bring them home – that’s it.” Alex said
“I don’t think a lot of people are going to be happy with that arrangement.”
“Then you better call the President. That’s the deal we made, it’ll take at least 7 months to teach any of your people on how to use the damned ship. The Antarians will be here in less than 6. We just don’t have the time, all we can do is give you a lift.”
“Well, the scientific team is already chosen. We’ve got someone from almost every field…I guess we don’t need to do interviews for the command crew then.”
“I know there were a lot of people wanting to do this but there’s nothing I can do. At the very least the guys you had on the front burner are first in line for another project.” Alex said
“What project is that?”
“Classified. At least the president doesn’t want me to tell you until I’ve worked out the technical bits.” Alex said, “The ship is completely repaired, you’re people can go anywhere in it. Just make sure they don’t touch anything on the command deck or engine core.”
“No problem.”
“Anyway…time for me to go home.”
“If you want I can get a jet to take you back to Roswell.”
No thanks, I’ve got my own ride.” Alex said before proceeding to open a wormhole to his home.
The Directors mouth just hung open as he watched Alex jump into the vortex, the passage closing behind him.
“Wow…60’s flashback.”
Kyle/Tess Valenti Residence, 13:00
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Tess screamed, her body arching against Kyle and her toes curling back.
“YESSSSSSS.” Kyle cried out at the same time, shooting his seed into his new wife.
Their bodies were covered with sweat; Kyle rolled off of her and lay next to her on the carpeted floor of Tess’s old bedroom, their children’s future nursery. Slowly Kyle reached over to a small pad of paper, picked up a pen and scored off one of the list.
“That’s it. All rooms fully christened.” Kyle said
“Only took us four days to do it.” Tess said, “I’m impressed.”
“We would have been done quicker if we didn’t do the living room 5 times.” Kyle said
“Hmmm…don’t care. Next to our bedroom I think the living room is the best place in this house to do it. I just hope that coffee table is up to the stress we put on it.” Tess said before looking seriously into her husbands’ eyes. “We never tell the kids we did it in their nursery.”
“Got that right. They’ll never forgive us.” Kyle said as Tess rested fully on top of him before he wrapped his arms about her. “Have we really been in here for four days?”
“Yep. Four days, 13 hours and 34 minutes.” Tess said. “You just better remember that date next year.”
“Why’s that?”
“Tell me your kidding.” Tess stated
“Relax honey, just kidding. Our one year anniversary…now that’s a date that we’re gonna rock this house.” Kyle said
“Hmm…we sure will.” Tess said, “Come on. Shower time, then I think we better make an appearance before they send out a search party.”
The couple jumped up and headed off to the bathroom where they showered together. Their bodies pressed tightly together as the water cascaded over them, both rubbing a soapy sponge over their lover’s bodies.
Michael’s Apartment, Same Time
Across town, in Michael’s bedroom, Maria and Michael were celebrating the fact that they will be graduating early and the fact that Maria needed cheering up after telling Michael about the letter from Sean. Maria was naked under the covers, her legs spread wide with Michael face buried between them. Michael had placed her legs over his shoulders and locked them in position as his tongue darted into her soaked core.
“Mi…Michael.” Maria screamed as her body twisted and her hips ground against Michael’s face, desperate to get closer.
“Hmm…MHH RUHDSJ ROODDUEK.” Michael mumbled into her pussy. The vibrations of his words were driving her insane.
“OH God…SO GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDD.” she cried out as she came. When her body fell limp, Michael continued to lap at her juices until he decided he needed to be inside her.
As Michael moved up her body, he gently kissed her flushed skin, caressed her breasts and sucked on her nipples. Each act drew a moan from her lips that caused his erection to get harder. When their bodies were aligned, Michael reached down and grabbed his cock but instead of plunging it deep into his lover, he ran the tip along the length of her slit.
He smiled as Maria groaned at the torment, pushing her hips up to try and get Michael inside her. “Hmmmm…Michael, please don’t tease me.” she begged, “Please fuck me.”
Michael bent down and kissed her lips prior to sliding his dick into her warmth. As Maria felt Michael inside her tight hole, she grabbed onto his body until he bottomed out and was as far inside her as his enormous length would go. They gazed into each other’s eyes as their bodies became one, then Michael slid out and pushed back in. Slowly he built up a steady rhythm, their bodies gliding against each other.
“Oh Michael…don’t stop…Uhnnnnnn…god yes.” Maria said to her mate as his hand cupped one of her breasts
“God Maria…you feel so…ughnnnn…good…so right.” Michael strained out
As Michael pushed into his lover, he pushed her further up the bed until her back was flat against the headboard and he was on his knees, thrusting up into her. Maria used the new position to gain leverage and started pounding herself on Michael’s dick.
“UGHNNNN…GOD BABY…MARIA…YESSSSS.” Michel called out
“OH YES, OH YES, OH YESSSSSSSSSS.” Maria cried as Michael reached down and started to play with her swollen clit.
That was then they came again. Their bodies stiffened and froze, both trembling as they rode out their orgasms and held on to each other tightly. Minutes later when they were coming down from their high, they looked at each other and lustfully smiled as they were contented. Maria eased herself off from Michael and moved to his side.
“That was incredible.” Maria said
Michael was still facing the headboard and on his knees. His arms were crossed on the top of the board and his forehead was rested on his arms.
“God, you were on fire.” Michael stated as he looked back at her
“Thank you.” Maria said as she kissed his cheek
“I’m serious, you get hotter every day.” Michael said
“What can I say, you bring it out in me.” Maria whispered as she slumped down in the bed.
Michael joined her and when he was on his back he reached down and pulled the covers up over their bodies. Slowly the lovers drifted off into sleep as they held each other tightly, neither wanted to let their mate go.
When they awoke half an hour later. Both moved around each other, as they got ready to once again go back out into the sun.
“You know we still have to think of a name for our son.” Maria said
“I know. I just can’t think of anything suitable. Coming up with Paige just seems really easy now.” Michael said
“Well, actually I’ve been thinking.”
“Oh yeah?”
“Yeah…what about…Max?” Maria asked
Michael looked at his lover and smiled. “That’s a great idea. Max would love it…Max Guerin.” He said as he pondered on the name, “On another note…”
“Don’t ask me about Sean.” Maria said, “I know how you feel about…”
“You should go. Both your mom and you should go.” Michael said as Maria stared at him with disbelief. “At the very least you get some answers…maybe even a little closer on it.”
“Are you sure?” Maria asked, “Cause I could certainly go without.”
“Maria see him, don’t let yourself wonder about it. I know you and in this case Cedar Oil wont cut it. Do it for me.”
“Okay.” Maria said simply, “I’ll talk to mom when I get home.”
Wedding Planners, 14:00
Liz, Nancy and Diane had sat with the senior planner in the company. They listened as she laid out what she had in mind for her first royal wedding. Liz sat in the chair and looked at the planner.
“Wow.” Liz said
“Not enough?” Ms. Davis asked
“Not enough. It sounds like you’re planning the social event of the year.” Liz stated
“I was going for the century but yeah. It’s not every day that a king marries his queen and the fact that he’s an alien…”
“Actually we prefer the term ‘not of this earth’.” Liz said, “Sorry, not a good joke time but they are Antarians…use that word.”
“Of course.” Ms. Davis said, “My apologies.”
“No problem…we just wanted this to be simple…intimate. But. That isn’t going to happen is it?” Liz asked as she looked at her mother and future mother in-law.
“Sorry sweetie.” Nancy said, “Some how I have the feeling that the Antarians are going to expect something big.”
“Same with the people around here.” Diane said, “I know how you and Max don’t like being the centre of attention but…”
“But we have been ever since this whole thing went public.” Liz said, “Well if I’m stuck with it, we may as well make it something I like.”
All four women got down and started to make amendments to the plan already on the table. Within three hours they had something with which they could build upon, something that Liz could see herself in and something that she would most certainly remember for the rest of her life. Of course it would take more visits to this office before it would be perfect.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Midnight
Alex and Isabel were in a deep sleep; Alex’s arm was over the tall blonde and holding her tightly. However his sleep was not as peaceful as outward appearances indicated.
Dreamscape~~~
Alex was having a nightmare. He floated through an empty black void, all around him he could he screaming. The sound was all too familiar – it was the sound that Gandi and the new Ganderial King made. As time went on the sound became unbearable and Alex felt a tear run down his cheek. The scream was filled with pain and torment.
End Dreamscape~~~
Alex’s eyes opened quickly as he woke up from the dream and got out of bed. He slipped on a robe and left the bedroom and walked down stairs.
Whitman Basement, Immediately Following
Alex entered the basement that had become his makeshift lab. He moved over to the stasis generator that contained the newest addition to the family. As Alex touched the outer shell of the field he felt a tingle and heard the scream once again.
“Alex?” Isabel said as she stepped into the basement, “What’s going on?”
“I had a dream.” Alex said, “Something is wrong.”
Alex moved over to the control panel on the generator and started pressing buttons.
“Alex wait, you’re really not going to release that thing?” Isabel asked
“I can’t keep him locked up like this Isabel.” Alex said and Isabel nodded.
Alex continued to press buttons and the field deactivated. The creature then collapsed down on to the floor, making sounds like a wounded animal. Alex moved to its side and knelt down as he ran his hand over the alien. Slowly, as Alex’s hand moved, the creatures tentacle wrapped around his arm, as if holding on for security.
“Easy boy, its okay.” Alex said
Isabel moved down next to her lover. “What’s wrong with it…him?” she asked
“I don’t know. I think he just doesn’t like being contained like that. When he was in the ship he was in complete stasis but here he was still conscious during the confinement.” Alex said
Just then Alex’s hand glowed and touched it to the alien. Suddenly he felt a connection with Liz, a link formed between their Omniriad sides and suddenly he became aware of everything she was, everything she could do. It was all at his disposal and now he could use them…at least for a minute or two.
As Alex moved his hand over the creature’s head he removed the aggressive nature of the aliens mating instincts. No longer was it driven to mate with Gandi for the production of Ganderial crystals.
“Will he be okay?” Isabel asked with genuine concern.
“I think so.” Alex said
“Will you have to lock him up again?”
“No, I think I’ve just taken care of that problem. However, I think we better see how Gandi reacts to this guy now that he wont try to rape her every time he sees her.” Alex said
“Well speaking for us girls, I’m glad.” Isabel said with slight happiness. She and Lonnie both recovered some memories of Vilandra, of things that Kivar made her do after messing with her mind and it sickened them. At least he and now this alien were no longer going to be a problem in that area.
To Be Continued…
Basement, Whitman Residence, 09:00 The Next Morning
Liz and Alex spent the entire night together. They never even thought about sleep or the fact that they were exhausted as they put their collective brainpowers and Omniriad heritage together. The result was Earth’s first version of a healing stone. It was a deep blue crystal, which was twice the size of a soccer ball with a silver ring around the middle. When it came to testing, Alex deliberately cut his hand and Liz placed her hands on the crystal. A wave of light was emitted that caressed his hand and sealing the wound.
It didn’t take long for Sydney’s remission hit the news and the fact that it happened while the aliens were visiting her. They worked fast, especially when they started getting the phone calls. Parents, brothers, sisters, husbands, wives and children…all requesting that the aliens do what they could for their sick loved ones. In total 1454 called were logged that night, at least until they decided to take the phone off the hook. When they were sure they got all the bugs out of the new device Liz went home, like Alex she didn’t need much sleep but she did like it and Max wouldn’t allow her to over tax herself while she was pregnant.
After Liz left, Alex called the P.R. firm and let them know they could release a statement about the healing and that the family is prepared to give humanity a device – through Whitman/Dupree Enterprises – that could potentially heal every wound, ailment and medical condition known to mankind. He knew that still wouldn’t help a lot of people, they were too far gone and wouldn’t be able to get to the device or any of the others that would be mass produced as the Government would want to do it’s own testing.
After the call was made Alex went back down to the basement and covered the crystal with a blanket, sat in a chair and stared at the Ganderial King that hovered in mid air, suspended in a stasis field. It was then that Maria walked down the stairs and found him there.
“Hey Alex, can we talk…” Maria said, trailing off when she saw where her long time friend was looking. “So how’s Gandi Khan?”
“Why does everybody call him something negative when they see him?” Alex asked, “We don’t know him, or what he’s really like.”
“Alex all I know about him is that he tried to rape Gandi, did he try to rape Gandi?”
“Yes.” Alex said
“Then so far, he’s exactly what I think.” Maria said, slightly agitated
“I’m sorry Maria…it’s just…I don’t like seeing him locked up like this.” Alex said
“Why? He’s in stasis right?” Maria asked
“Not completely. I was able to create a field that would keep his body immobilised, but he’s still very aware of what’s going on around him.” Alex said
“Oh.” Maria said, “What about doing that thing Liz did with Gandi? You know when she took that instinct out of her, the one that kept making her attack Laurie.”
“Already tried. What ever it was that Liz did, only Liz can do…don’t worry I’ll think of something. Anyway you wanted to talk?” Alex said
“Yeah…mom got a letter today and I need to talk to a friend.” Maria said
“Who was the letter from?” Alex asked as he swivelled his chair around to look at Maria as she sat down.
“Sean.” she replied
“Sean…as in your cousin. The cousin who gets his kicks from Isabel kidnapping, stabbing me and you shooting along with Andrew?”
“That’s the one.” Maria said, sickened by the fact that he was her cousin.
“What did he want?” Alex asked, barely holding back his anger.
“He…he wants mom and me to visit him in prison. He’s got a shrink there that recommended it. Apparently he’s been having nightmares…”
“I know.”
“You know? What do you mean?” Maria asked
“Isabel and Lonnie…they wanted to kill his ass but settled for him having a nightmare that would cause him to wake up every night screaming. I guess they forgot to turn it off.”
“Oh…you guys should have told me.”
“I know, but I wanted him to suffer…that’s no excuse. Maria, I’m sorry.” Alex said, “Are you gonna go?”
“I don’t want to. Mom’s on the fence…he was her favourite nephew but then he…well.”
“I’m surprised she just didn’t tear up the letter.” Alex said
“Oh she did, but she couldn’t help but wonder if seeing him could help him. You know stopping him from doing it again, then she started remembering what happened then went back to when he was a kid…she’s going through ten kinds of hell and it’s killing her having to think about that day.” Maria said
“Okay, so what’s the part you’re not telling me?” Alex asked
“She wants to see him fry.” Maria said
“And given how your mom thinks, I’m guessing it’s not sitting to well.” Alex said
“Pretty much…any suggestions?”
“Well as someone who was on the other end of a six inch blade, I want him to fry. Sometimes I think I shouldn’t have healed him after Kivar’s little medical analysis but…”
“But?”
“He is your cousin. If you and your mom wants or needs to see him…you should do it.” Alex said
“Well I definitely don’t want to see him but I think mom wants to know why he did it.”
“She’s gonna need company.” Alex said
“I guess.” Maria said, “I better go speak to her about it. If you want any suggestions on what to do with that thing…” she said while indicating to the Ganderial, “…then maybe I can lock it in Sean’s cell.”
“Maria?”
“I know, I know.” Maria said as she got up to leave.
Alex then stood up and moved over to the Ganderial and looked at him. “What the hell am I going to do with you?” he said
Living Room, Laurie’s Place, 11:00
Laurie and Ava had managed to convince Lonnie to spend the morning out and about while leaving Ziala in the hands of Rath. Not to long after Zan and Andrew realised that the girls had left Rath holding the baby, they made excuses and left. Rath was completely besotted with his daughter. He played with her constantly, flying her around like a plane, snuggling her up with her stuffed animals. She couldn’t stop laughing…right up until he realised that she needed changed.
“Okay Ziala…we can do this.” Rath stated as he placed her on the table and got a fresh diaper.
Rath then opened up his daughter’s nappy and he suddenly jumped back as he caught the smell. “JESUS CHRIST. What the hell have we been feeding you?” he asked.
Ziala just giggled
“Oh you think that’s funny do you? Wait until you’re sixteen, cause if you think daddy is gonna let you go out on dates then you’ve got another thing coming don’t you?”
He used his powers to freshen the air and then went back to work. The he started speaking in a high-pitched baby voice. “See this is what happens when Aunt Laurie and Aunt Ava takes mommy out on a shopping spree. And we know that those uncles of yours don’t have anything better to do, don’t we? That’s right, Andrew’s got the day off and Zan has nothing to do at the club…it’s all been done. Yes it is; we open next week don’t we Ziala? So what are we going to do to them?”
Ziala giggled at the way her father spoke while changing her. She waved her arms around, her tiny hands balled up.
Rath smiled as he disposed of the used diaper. “That’s right, we’re gonna go bish, bish, bish.” he said while tapping her fists against his nose.
Rath finished changing his daughter and lifted her up. “There we go…all done.”
Just then the doorbell rang out and they went to answer it.
“Come on Z…let’s see who got past the Secret Service agents.”
Rath opened the door and was greeted with an unfamiliar face. “Ugh…hi. Can I help you?”
“Hi, you must be Rath…and this little one has got to be Ziala. Oh I’m looking for Andy.”
“Andy…Andrew.” Rath said, “He’s not here just now…but eh…who are you?” Rath asked
“Oh sorry, I’m Jessica. Jessica Hall…Andy’s sister.” Jessica said
“Oh right. Sorry, Andrew doesn’t keep many pictures around here. Come on in.” Rath said
The two went inside and sat down.
2 Hours Later…
“Rath, I’m home.” Lonnie called out as she entered the house with several bags that she placed in the front hall. She came into the living room to find Rath sitting on a chair, their daughter in the arms of a complete stranger.
“Uh…hi.” Lonnie said
Just then Ava and Laurie came into the room. “See that was totally worth the trip.” Laurie said before spotting Jessica. “Jessica hi. What are doing here?”
Jessica gave Ziala back to Rath and moved up to hug her brother’s girlfriend. “I was in Albuquerque on business, thought I would stop round to see how that brother of mine is doing.”
“Uh…brother?” Lonnie asked
“Oh sorry guys, this is Jessica. She’s Andrew’s brother.” Laurie said
“Oh right. Good to meet you.” Ava said, “Laurie said you’ve got some interesting stories.”
“Interesting stories about what?” Andrew asked as he came into the room and spotted his sister.
The siblings moved together and hugged.
“Hey sis.” Andrew said
“Hey moron.” Jessica said
“Now…how are the folks?”
“Their fine.”
“And you’re kids?” Andrew enquired
“They’re great…but are…well they would like to visit. They know that you’re tight with these guys and would like to meet them. You know how kids are.” Jessica said
“Well that’s really up to you guys?” Andrew said as he turned to his friends
“Hell why not?” Zan said
“Yeah absolutely. Would be great to have some kids running around the house. Could give Rath here some experiences of what’s to come.” Ava said, smirking at the look on Rath’s face as Lonnie took hold of her daughter and wagged her finger in front of her face.
“Bring them by any time.” Lonnie said
“Well thank you. You just saved me from being from having to deal with 2 screaming kids.” Jessica said
“So where are you staying?” Andrew asked his sister
“Oh I was just going to check in to that new hotel.”
“Uh uh…no way. There are more than enough rooms in this house, you’re staying here.” Laurie said
“Cool…I was only planning on staying in town until tomorrow before I head home anyway.” Jessica said
“Now, who wants to hear embarrassing stories about Andrew?” Laurie asked
Andrew rolled his eyes back into his head as the others looked evilly at him. Each and every one raised their hands and when Rath looked down at his daughter he used his other hand to raise her small arm in the air.
Laurie and Ava went to make some coffee as everyone else sat around the room, preparing for the utter humiliation of Andrew. Zan liked seeing it, he liked Andrew’s control being taken down a notch and seeing him start to relax a little, instead of seeing the over achiever who liked his understanding and control of almost every situation. Funny the way family always managed to do that. When the girls returned with trays of coffee and snacks they all sat back and talked.
Parker Residence, 4 Days Later
“Mom chill. We’ve got plenty of time.” Liz said as she watched her mother run around getting ready for their appointment
“Liz, honey, this is your wedding. We’re going to see the planner and…god knows what they’re going to come up with. Should be interesting given that not many have experience doing royal weddings.” Nancy said
“Mom, I know.” Liz said, “And it’s going to happen and there isn’t going to be anything wrong. I’m going to marry Max, unfortunately everyone is going to see it on television cause I doubt we could keep the press out. Then there’s everyone back on Antar who want to see their king get married and see their new queen. God, I so hate that part.”
“I remember the days when you pretended to be a princess.” Nancy said
“Yeah well, that was make-believe. Queens have major responsibilities…I’m just not sure if I can handle that as well as being a wife and mother.” Liz said
Nancy looked at her daughter and could feel the doubts coming off her. “Liz, its perfectly natural to be scared. Especially with the extra baggage that comes with this one but I’ve watched you grow in to the beautiful young woman you are. You can do this, you love Max and he loves you. Let the rest take care of itself.”
“Thanks mom but somehow I have the feeling a lot of what I’m being asked to do wont take care of itself. At least I know Max will always be there for me…and junior too.” Liz said
Nancy smiled at her daughter as she moved her hands over her belly. “Have you told you’re dad that you’re naming him Richard?”
“No, we wanted to tell him at his birthday next weekend.” Liz said
“Well that would be a good present for him.” Nancy said
“Oh well…time to go. Let’s see how good these planners really are.” Liz said as she and her mother left to pick up Diane and go to the planners, “God help us if we have to wake up the Christmas Nazi to plan this.”
“Well Isabel is a good planner. She always does a good job at Christmas, it would be nice to see what she can come up with.”
“Mom, take that back. Believe me you never want to see Isabel in full control freak mode.” Liz said. Before she exited their home, Liz went to her bedroom and saw Gandi sleeping on her bed. Silently she moved up to the alien creature that she cared about and gently stroked the length of her back. When she was sure Gandi was okay she left.
The Cape, Florida, 13:00
Hundreds of people gathered at what was the shuttle launch site. Now it was outfitted with a platform just next to the where the shuttle would go so that people could board the ship that was on loan from the aliens. All of a sudden they heard a bang from the skies and looked up to see the disk descend from the clouds. They all looked in amazement as it came to a stop of the platform and rested down on it.
The airlock to the vessel opened and Alex walked out where he was greeted by the Director of NASA.
“Mr Whitman. Right on time.”
“I’m never late if I can help it.” Alex said, “I thought my arrival was supposed to be a secret?”
“It is. These are just a few workers here that wanted a closer look of the ship.”
“Oh, okay.” Alex said
“I have to say, this thing is very impressive. How long before the training starts?”
“What training?” Alex asked as the director escorted him into the main building
“Pilot training. My people are going to need to know how to fly the thing.”
“Uhhhh…no.” Alex said
“I don’t understand.”
“I don’t have the time to train anybody on this thing. Scientists are going up with a few others and I’m flying. They do their work and I bring them home – that’s it.” Alex said
“I don’t think a lot of people are going to be happy with that arrangement.”
“Then you better call the President. That’s the deal we made, it’ll take at least 7 months to teach any of your people on how to use the damned ship. The Antarians will be here in less than 6. We just don’t have the time, all we can do is give you a lift.”
“Well, the scientific team is already chosen. We’ve got someone from almost every field…I guess we don’t need to do interviews for the command crew then.”
“I know there were a lot of people wanting to do this but there’s nothing I can do. At the very least the guys you had on the front burner are first in line for another project.” Alex said
“What project is that?”
“Classified. At least the president doesn’t want me to tell you until I’ve worked out the technical bits.” Alex said, “The ship is completely repaired, you’re people can go anywhere in it. Just make sure they don’t touch anything on the command deck or engine core.”
“No problem.”
“Anyway…time for me to go home.”
“If you want I can get a jet to take you back to Roswell.”
No thanks, I’ve got my own ride.” Alex said before proceeding to open a wormhole to his home.
The Directors mouth just hung open as he watched Alex jump into the vortex, the passage closing behind him.
“Wow…60’s flashback.”
Kyle/Tess Valenti Residence, 13:00
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Tess screamed, her body arching against Kyle and her toes curling back.
“YESSSSSSS.” Kyle cried out at the same time, shooting his seed into his new wife.
Their bodies were covered with sweat; Kyle rolled off of her and lay next to her on the carpeted floor of Tess’s old bedroom, their children’s future nursery. Slowly Kyle reached over to a small pad of paper, picked up a pen and scored off one of the list.
“That’s it. All rooms fully christened.” Kyle said
“Only took us four days to do it.” Tess said, “I’m impressed.”
“We would have been done quicker if we didn’t do the living room 5 times.” Kyle said
“Hmmm…don’t care. Next to our bedroom I think the living room is the best place in this house to do it. I just hope that coffee table is up to the stress we put on it.” Tess said before looking seriously into her husbands’ eyes. “We never tell the kids we did it in their nursery.”
“Got that right. They’ll never forgive us.” Kyle said as Tess rested fully on top of him before he wrapped his arms about her. “Have we really been in here for four days?”
“Yep. Four days, 13 hours and 34 minutes.” Tess said. “You just better remember that date next year.”
“Why’s that?”
“Tell me your kidding.” Tess stated
“Relax honey, just kidding. Our one year anniversary…now that’s a date that we’re gonna rock this house.” Kyle said
“Hmm…we sure will.” Tess said, “Come on. Shower time, then I think we better make an appearance before they send out a search party.”
The couple jumped up and headed off to the bathroom where they showered together. Their bodies pressed tightly together as the water cascaded over them, both rubbing a soapy sponge over their lover’s bodies.
Michael’s Apartment, Same Time
Across town, in Michael’s bedroom, Maria and Michael were celebrating the fact that they will be graduating early and the fact that Maria needed cheering up after telling Michael about the letter from Sean. Maria was naked under the covers, her legs spread wide with Michael face buried between them. Michael had placed her legs over his shoulders and locked them in position as his tongue darted into her soaked core.
“Mi…Michael.” Maria screamed as her body twisted and her hips ground against Michael’s face, desperate to get closer.
“Hmm…MHH RUHDSJ ROODDUEK.” Michael mumbled into her pussy. The vibrations of his words were driving her insane.
“OH God…SO GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDD.” she cried out as she came. When her body fell limp, Michael continued to lap at her juices until he decided he needed to be inside her.
As Michael moved up her body, he gently kissed her flushed skin, caressed her breasts and sucked on her nipples. Each act drew a moan from her lips that caused his erection to get harder. When their bodies were aligned, Michael reached down and grabbed his cock but instead of plunging it deep into his lover, he ran the tip along the length of her slit.
He smiled as Maria groaned at the torment, pushing her hips up to try and get Michael inside her. “Hmmmm…Michael, please don’t tease me.” she begged, “Please fuck me.”
Michael bent down and kissed her lips prior to sliding his dick into her warmth. As Maria felt Michael inside her tight hole, she grabbed onto his body until he bottomed out and was as far inside her as his enormous length would go. They gazed into each other’s eyes as their bodies became one, then Michael slid out and pushed back in. Slowly he built up a steady rhythm, their bodies gliding against each other.
“Oh Michael…don’t stop…Uhnnnnnn…god yes.” Maria said to her mate as his hand cupped one of her breasts
“God Maria…you feel so…ughnnnn…good…so right.” Michael strained out
As Michael pushed into his lover, he pushed her further up the bed until her back was flat against the headboard and he was on his knees, thrusting up into her. Maria used the new position to gain leverage and started pounding herself on Michael’s dick.
“UGHNNNN…GOD BABY…MARIA…YESSSSS.” Michel called out
“OH YES, OH YES, OH YESSSSSSSSSS.” Maria cried as Michael reached down and started to play with her swollen clit.
That was then they came again. Their bodies stiffened and froze, both trembling as they rode out their orgasms and held on to each other tightly. Minutes later when they were coming down from their high, they looked at each other and lustfully smiled as they were contented. Maria eased herself off from Michael and moved to his side.
“That was incredible.” Maria said
Michael was still facing the headboard and on his knees. His arms were crossed on the top of the board and his forehead was rested on his arms.
“God, you were on fire.” Michael stated as he looked back at her
“Thank you.” Maria said as she kissed his cheek
“I’m serious, you get hotter every day.” Michael said
“What can I say, you bring it out in me.” Maria whispered as she slumped down in the bed.
Michael joined her and when he was on his back he reached down and pulled the covers up over their bodies. Slowly the lovers drifted off into sleep as they held each other tightly, neither wanted to let their mate go.
When they awoke half an hour later. Both moved around each other, as they got ready to once again go back out into the sun.
“You know we still have to think of a name for our son.” Maria said
“I know. I just can’t think of anything suitable. Coming up with Paige just seems really easy now.” Michael said
“Well, actually I’ve been thinking.”
“Oh yeah?”
“Yeah…what about…Max?” Maria asked
Michael looked at his lover and smiled. “That’s a great idea. Max would love it…Max Guerin.” He said as he pondered on the name, “On another note…”
“Don’t ask me about Sean.” Maria said, “I know how you feel about…”
“You should go. Both your mom and you should go.” Michael said as Maria stared at him with disbelief. “At the very least you get some answers…maybe even a little closer on it.”
“Are you sure?” Maria asked, “Cause I could certainly go without.”
“Maria see him, don’t let yourself wonder about it. I know you and in this case Cedar Oil wont cut it. Do it for me.”
“Okay.” Maria said simply, “I’ll talk to mom when I get home.”
Wedding Planners, 14:00
Liz, Nancy and Diane had sat with the senior planner in the company. They listened as she laid out what she had in mind for her first royal wedding. Liz sat in the chair and looked at the planner.
“Wow.” Liz said
“Not enough?” Ms. Davis asked
“Not enough. It sounds like you’re planning the social event of the year.” Liz stated
“I was going for the century but yeah. It’s not every day that a king marries his queen and the fact that he’s an alien…”
“Actually we prefer the term ‘not of this earth’.” Liz said, “Sorry, not a good joke time but they are Antarians…use that word.”
“Of course.” Ms. Davis said, “My apologies.”
“No problem…we just wanted this to be simple…intimate. But. That isn’t going to happen is it?” Liz asked as she looked at her mother and future mother in-law.
“Sorry sweetie.” Nancy said, “Some how I have the feeling that the Antarians are going to expect something big.”
“Same with the people around here.” Diane said, “I know how you and Max don’t like being the centre of attention but…”
“But we have been ever since this whole thing went public.” Liz said, “Well if I’m stuck with it, we may as well make it something I like.”
All four women got down and started to make amendments to the plan already on the table. Within three hours they had something with which they could build upon, something that Liz could see herself in and something that she would most certainly remember for the rest of her life. Of course it would take more visits to this office before it would be perfect.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Midnight
Alex and Isabel were in a deep sleep; Alex’s arm was over the tall blonde and holding her tightly. However his sleep was not as peaceful as outward appearances indicated.
Dreamscape~~~
Alex was having a nightmare. He floated through an empty black void, all around him he could he screaming. The sound was all too familiar – it was the sound that Gandi and the new Ganderial King made. As time went on the sound became unbearable and Alex felt a tear run down his cheek. The scream was filled with pain and torment.
End Dreamscape~~~
Alex’s eyes opened quickly as he woke up from the dream and got out of bed. He slipped on a robe and left the bedroom and walked down stairs.
Whitman Basement, Immediately Following
Alex entered the basement that had become his makeshift lab. He moved over to the stasis generator that contained the newest addition to the family. As Alex touched the outer shell of the field he felt a tingle and heard the scream once again.
“Alex?” Isabel said as she stepped into the basement, “What’s going on?”
“I had a dream.” Alex said, “Something is wrong.”
Alex moved over to the control panel on the generator and started pressing buttons.
“Alex wait, you’re really not going to release that thing?” Isabel asked
“I can’t keep him locked up like this Isabel.” Alex said and Isabel nodded.
Alex continued to press buttons and the field deactivated. The creature then collapsed down on to the floor, making sounds like a wounded animal. Alex moved to its side and knelt down as he ran his hand over the alien. Slowly, as Alex’s hand moved, the creatures tentacle wrapped around his arm, as if holding on for security.
“Easy boy, its okay.” Alex said
Isabel moved down next to her lover. “What’s wrong with it…him?” she asked
“I don’t know. I think he just doesn’t like being contained like that. When he was in the ship he was in complete stasis but here he was still conscious during the confinement.” Alex said
Just then Alex’s hand glowed and touched it to the alien. Suddenly he felt a connection with Liz, a link formed between their Omniriad sides and suddenly he became aware of everything she was, everything she could do. It was all at his disposal and now he could use them…at least for a minute or two.
As Alex moved his hand over the creature’s head he removed the aggressive nature of the aliens mating instincts. No longer was it driven to mate with Gandi for the production of Ganderial crystals.
“Will he be okay?” Isabel asked with genuine concern.
“I think so.” Alex said
“Will you have to lock him up again?”
“No, I think I’ve just taken care of that problem. However, I think we better see how Gandi reacts to this guy now that he wont try to rape her every time he sees her.” Alex said
“Well speaking for us girls, I’m glad.” Isabel said with slight happiness. She and Lonnie both recovered some memories of Vilandra, of things that Kivar made her do after messing with her mind and it sickened them. At least he and now this alien were no longer going to be a problem in that area.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 83
Basement, Whitman Residence, 06:00 The Next Morning
Alex and Isabel had spent the remainder of the night in the basement, at some point they simply fell asleep. The Ganderial never removed its tentacle from around Alex’s arm. Neither of them was very comfortable on the cold cement floor but after a while they just didn’t notice…especially when Alex secretly used his powers to warm the area under his fiancé.
Alex was the first to wake up and looked over to Isabel. He smiled when he saw the Ganderial had another tentacle wrapped around Isabel’s leg while it’s head snuggled into her soft skin. Meanwhile, Isabel had a hand placed gently on the alien. That was when the blonde woke up.
“Hey.” Alex said, “Morning.”
“Hmmm…morning.” Isabel said as she stretched out. That was when she realised where her hand had been and what was around her leg. “Hey, what the…” then she relaxed a little as she realised the alien was still sleeping. “Well, looks like you two both have a thing for my legs.”
“Birds of a feather. But it’s not just you legs I have a thing for.” Alex said as he began trailing his fingertips up her leg and under the silk hem of her nightdress. The two gazed into each other’s eyes as Alex continued up her thighs. When he reached her waist, Alex’s pupils became wider and he smiled. “No underwear? Since when do you not where underwear?”
“Well these days they just get in the way. Besides when you get going…well lets just say I got tired of buying new pairs.” Isabel said as she placed a hand on Alex’s cheek and pulled him into a kiss as his hand slipped between her legs.
It was at that moment that the Ganderial chose to wake up and looked up at the couple as they kissed. Alex felt the movement of the entity and broke the kiss before looking down at him.
“Perhaps you should send junior to sit with his grandparents.” Isabel said, eager for some time alone with her lover without being watched.
“Sorry Iz. My folks are still a little uneasy about him being in the house.” Alex said as he removed his hand from between her legs.
“Hmmm…Alex…” Isabel whimpered as she felt his fingers leave her body
“How about we leave him here to wonder around while we head back to our bedroom.” Alex suggested
“I love the way you say that…our bedroom. Yeah, come on.” Isabel said
The couple ran out of the basement, Alex chasing after her. When they reached the room, Alex quickly moved up behind her and wrapped his arms around Isabel before falling onto the bed, taking her with him. They rolled around on the bed; their hands gliding everywhere as Isabel took hold oh his t-shirt and pulled it off over his head, leaving Alex bare-chested. Alex moved his hands down to her butt and took handfuls of the silk garment and pulled it up to her waist.
As Isabel lay on her side on the bed, Alex knelt up and moved down to the foot of the bed where he trailed his hand up her legs before bending down and kissing her limbs. Isabel giggled, the feel of Alex’s lips on her legs tickled her as he moved up. When he reached her thighs, Alex rolled Isabel onto her back while he lay between her legs. He looked up the length of her silk clad body and smiled before descending his mouth onto her pussy.
When he made contact, Isabel arched slightly and closed her eyes. Pleasure surged through her body as Alex licked the length of her slit. He flicked his tongue over her clit and stabbed it deep into her.
“HAAAA…UHMMMMMMMM.” Isabel moaned, sweat beginning to form on her brow as Alex lapped away.
“Mmmmm…Isabel, you taste so good.” Alex mumbled into her core, not that she understood what he said but it was loud and clear through their bond.
Every so often, Isabel felt a sharp and intense pang of bliss. When it happened Isabel bit her lower lip and ran her hand through her hair as her body jumped. The blonde continued to grind her hips against her lovers face, Alex’s hand snaked its way under her nightdress and up her body where he cupped her breasts. Gently but firmly he squeezed the pliant mound of flesh, taking her nipple between his thumb and forefinger and twisted it, pulled on it…anything to increase the pleasure that wracked her body.
“URGHHHH…A…ALEX…OH GOD YES.” Isabel moaned over and over again. “OH YES…GODDDDDDDDD…ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX.”
Her body stiffened as she reached her orgasm and then she relaxed. For a couple more minutes Alex kept his tongue going, lapping up her juices and gently kissing her most sensitive region.
Alex slid up her body until they were face to face. As Isabel came back to reality she grabbed onto his body and kissed Alex hard and passionately. As her hands moved down, Isabel pushed his boxers off over his rear and allowed his hard cock to spring free. As they looked into each other’s eyes, Alex pushed his hips forward and entered her body.
Both lovers gave a sigh of contentment as their bodies joined as one. Alex loved the feel of the silk dress against his skin, the silk he had bought her and loved to see her wear. Soon he withdrew and plunged back inside her, Isabel arched her back and pressed her breasts into Alex’s chest. Alex continued to move on top of Isabel, his dick was gliding in and out of her smooth and tight core where her muscles gripped his length.
“Ahhh…Alex…please…” Isabel begged as she wrapped her long legs around his waist
“Urhhhh…Isabel. Oh god yeah.” Alex moaned as he picked up the pace of his thrusts, allowing Isabel to set the pace with the movements of her legs.
“ALEX…OH GOD…I’M GONNA…OH YESSS.” Isabel said more loudly
“OH GOD ISABEL…OH GODDD…OH YESSS.” Alex cried out
“YESSSSSSSSSSSS.” the two moaned together, Alex shooting his load inside her.
Their breathing was ragged and hard, both looking into each other’s soul as Alex caressed her face. It was only minutes but to them it seamed like hours. Both languishing in the aftermath of their love making, eventually Alex pulled out of Isabel and rolled onto the bed beside her. Isabel pulled the lower part of her nightdress down slightly and then rolled over so that her head rested on his chest.
“So does that super brain of yours come with an instruction manual on how to please your woman?” Isabel asked
“No, we’re just really good at this.” Alex said with a smile.
“I suppose we have to get ready…I think that new pet of yours would be getting hungry about now.” Isabel said
“Well if Gandi’s appetite is anything to go by…” He trailed of, “Yeah, let’s get going.”
Alex’s Parents Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Immediately Following
“I never realised they were so loud.” Alex’s mother said, barely awake.
“Think we should tell them they forgot to do that sound proofing thing?” Charles asked
“Are you kidding? They’ll never look us in the eye again.”
“Yeah but at least we’ll get some sleep.” Charles said
“We were about to wake up anyway dear, besides I remember when we could rival them in the vocal department.”
“Oh yeah.” Charles chuckled, “Let’s never tell them that.”
“I still can’t believe how fast he’s growing up.”
“Yeah, but he’s fitting into the role nicely. I never knew how responsible he really was until he got all that info in his brain and started to use it. And before that he never once thought about backing away from Isabel when he found out she was pregnant. He’s gonna be a great father.” Charles said
“Just like his father.” She said then her face became solemn, “I’m going to be a grandmother.”
“Relax, you’re still as beautiful and vibrant as the day I married you.” Charles said
“Smooth. The good old Whitman charm still fully functional…and here’s me thinking that you passed it all on to Alex.”
“Nah, I just taught him everything I know.” He joked
Crashdown, 09:00
Liz and Max were sitting in a booth as Liz went over what the wedding planner had in store for them and the adjustments she made. Eventually Maria and Michael joined them and Maria went over the plan.
“God Liz it’s like a fairy tale wedding.” Maria said
“I think that’s what she had in mind.” Liz said dejectedly
“Liz, are you seriously telling me that you don’t want this?” Maria said
“Maria I want to be married to Max. I want family and I want friends. I don’t want television camera’s, paparazzi and everybody on the planet watching us.”
“Okay that I understand. But what can you do, it’s a royal wedding and on top of that there is the alien factor. It’ll take an act of god to keep the press and everyone else away.”
Liz then perked up and smiled.
“Liz.” Max admonished
“Okay, okay. I know. We can’t use our powers for that.” Liz said, “But maybe Isabel can just…a little earthquake. That’s all. No one has to know we did it…I wont tell.”
“Liz sweetie, it’s gonna happen.” Max said, “We’re out in the public eye now, that we can’t do anything about. Besides, so long as we’re together I don’t care whose looking.”
Michael couldn’t believe this was Max speaking. Normally the leader would be the one who hated being watched all the time but now it would seem that Liz had picked that trait up. “Well just so long as they’re not looking in the bedroom window when you’re…eh…” he said, “Those photos I can do without seeing.”
Alex and Isabel arrived at that point, the Ganderial floating behind them. Liz saw the alien and jumped up.
“Alex, no.” she said angrily, “That thing is not to come within 10 feet of this place or Gandi.”
Gandi, who was floating around in the backroom, had heard her name and came flying through the doors. When she saw her counterpart she stopped dead and extended her tentacles, ready to strike.
Liz immediately moved in front of her pet. “Alex…” she warned
“Liz, it’s okay…just wait.” Alex said
The Ganderial floated over to just out of reach of Gandi and gave a low, guttural screech. Gandi withdrew her tentacles a little and gave a similar screech back. Back and forth the two made sounds of different pitches and tones, they were obviously having a conversation and from some of the tones coming from Gandi it was definitely heated. Eventually the Ganderial backed off a little and Gandi withdrew her tentacles.
“Uh…what just happened?” Maria asked
“Last night I accessed Liz’s powers and took away his aggression. I think he just apologised.” Alex said
“I thought that was just a dream.” Liz said as she remembered that during the night she felt something tap into her.
“No. I don’t know how but I did it. I think it may because of the whole Omniriad thing.” Alex said
“Okay, so he wont hurt Gandi?” Liz asked, her arms crossed.
“No, he’s safe now.” Alex said as they watched the two aliens float down onto the table where they continued to talk.
30 Minutes later…
“So…can he talk like Gandi?” Maria asked after watching the two aliens for a while
“Nah…well not yet. He may pick it up if he hangs around Liz and myself for a while. They do appear to have their own language but he’s not sentient like Gandi.” Alex said
“Thought of a name yet?” Liz asked, never talking her eyes of the new arrival.
“Well the general Antarian term for the original parasite they came from is Gandarite…so how does Grite sound?” Alex asked
The alien looked up at Alex, made a sound and then looked back down to Gandi.
“No. Okay…eh…suggestions?” Alex requested
“Well Isabel was the one who picked out Gandi.” Liz said
Alex turned to Isabel with a pleading look.
“Eh…okay. Hmmm…Gandar?” Isabel said
“Gandar? I like it…what about you?” Alex asked his new pet
He looked up and made a sound that was much more calmer than his previous sound. The two aliens then floated away from the table and headed towards the back room.
“Hey, what? Gandi, where are you going?” Liz asked
{He wants me to teach him about things here.} Gandi responded in their heads
“Okay? Just be careful.” Liz said, slightly confused
{He isn’t dangerous to me anymore Liz.} Gandi said, {Alex was right.}
Liz nodded and watched the two aliens moved through the doors.
“They aren’t gonna…you know?” Maria said
“No, she’s just going to teach him.” Liz said, still trying to work out what happened
Jus then the alarm on Maria’s watch started to beep away, reminding her that she had to get ready to leave.
“Oh god.” the blonde said
Everybody knew what today was for Maria and her mother. They had called the prison and made arrangements, the Secret Service wasn’t too happy about going there but had to live with it and had made additional arrangements for security as well as a couple of extra agents.
“Ready?” Michael asked, he had volunteered to drive the women to the prison.
“No…but yes, I guess.” Maria said, “Ah too hell with it. The sooner we get there the sooner we can come home.”
“Come on let’s pick up your mom.” Michael said as he stood up
The couple then left, hand in hand.
“I still can’t believe that guy wants to see them.” Isabel said
“I know believe me I know.” Alex said, “But he is related to them.”
“Alex, he tried to kill you and he kidnapped me…” Isabel trailed off, “I guess they do need to close the book on this.”
Command Chamber, Royal Palace, Kalaria, Same Time
Alarms were blazing everywhere, the nobles who were staying on Kalaria to co-ordinate their resources with Larek and Lorat in order to evacuate as fast as possible were running for the command chamber.
“What’s going on?” Larek asked as Lorat checked the monitor of the aide who summoned them.
“My lords…the southern continent of Klendo and scattered regions on Antar have take multiple hits from debris from Skoross.” Lorat said
“What?” Trall asked; the thought of his home being destroyed so soon caused him great pain.
“You said we had six months.” Larek asked
“We do…from the rocks that will wipe out our people. But the outer edge of the incoming wave…it’s moving much faster than the larger rocks.” Lorat said
“What’s the casualty count?” Larek asked
“We can’t get an accurate count for some time. On Klendo, the cities of Rashan, Kelmet and Rothal have been wipes out.” Lorat said
“Those cities have 4 million people in them…each.” Trall said
“Smaller towns on the outer areas are also gone. On Antar, the impact areas were mainly in the oceans but the resultant tidal waves…our best guess for total losses…18 million.” Lorat said
The nobles around the table all remained silent, no one wanting to say anything…not that they could think of something to say. However, Larek had to speak. He needed to know for all of them. “How do these rocks affect our plans?” he asked
“We’re recalculating now. Our primary concern was always the larger rocks but if we continue to take hits from these smaller ones…when the time comes there may not be much of a population left to evacuate.” Lorat answered
“The shipyards?” Larek asked
“No damage reported.”
“Contact them immediately, increase the timetable. We evacuate as soon as possible.” Larek said
“I believe we can increase ship production by 30%. We planed to evacuate in thee months, this will bring it up to one month…give or take.” Lorat said and Larek nodded
Mental Wing, New Mexico State Penitentiary, 4 Hours Later
“I’m glad you were able to make it Miss Deluca. I’m just sorry about your timing?” Dr Fielding said
“What are you talking about? Why is Sean in the mental ward?” Amy asked
“Sean is…whatever is wrong with him has brought out intense paranoia, schizophrenia and a few other things. Most of the time he’s fine but last night…” Fielding said as they reached a metal door.
Fielding opened the door and mother and daughter found themselves in an observation room. The large window looking into a large white room, complete with rubber padding. In the corner was Sean, wearing a straight jacket.
“Last night was really bad. The worst I’ve seen it.” Fielding said
“My god.” Amy said
In the room Sean suddenly turned his head toward the glass. “Hello doctor.” He said
“He can see us?” Maria asked
“No…it’s a one way mirror. We can see him but he can’t see us.” Fielding said
“Then how did he know you’re here?” Maria asked
“I don’t know.” Fielding said
“Who’s that with you doc?” Sean asked as he moved up onto his knees and stared into the glass. “Oh hi Aunt Amy…and if it isn’t the aliens little sex slave. Hi Maria.”
“How the hell…” Amy said
“Language Auntie, language.” Sean said, “That’s your little girl next to you.”
“And you’re the one who shot her.” Amy said with spite
“Well what can I say? I would have grabbed her and all those cute little hotties in Roswell but my employer only wanted Isabel. Got to admit he does have taste.”
“Did have taste. Kivar is stuck in a prison…kinda like you.” Maria said
Sean smiled. “Del othra kel aveck ramel.” he said
Maria’s face suddenly fell.
“Maria?” Amy asked
“That’s Antarian…Serena taught us a few things. But that…how could he know it.” Maria said
“Would you like a translations cous?” Sean asked, “Time is on ma side.” Sean sang
Maria ran out of the room, quickly followed by Amy and the doctor.
“I don’t understand, what’s going on?” Fielding asked
“Galactic badness.” Maria said as she pulled out her cell phone and dialled Max and Liz, while through her bond she called for Michael who was sitting in the waiting room.
3 Hours Later…
Everyone had gathered in the observation room and looked in on Sean as he laughed his head off in the corner.
“Well, well, well. Your majesty, I’m honoured.” Sean said, “And Alice. I was so hoping to see you again.”
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Alex asked
“To thank you of course.” Sean said, “You thought that when you healed me from Kivar’s little experiments you did it with more efficiency than our king here…with no residual energy. Well, lets just say you were wrong.”
That left everybody worried - Sean was bad enough. Crazy Sean was worse but now Crazy Sean with power…that’s a nightmare, they just didn’t know how much of a nightmare.
“What do you want Sean?” Liz asked
“Why Liz, so nice to hear you speak. I can’t wait to get that hot little bod in bed. I can’t wait for all you women to be in my bed and then when Ziala is older…” Sean smiled
That really pissed off Rath and Lonnie.
“You go anywhere near her and I’ll…” Rath said
Sean interrupted. “Or you’ll what? You’ll be dead Rath, but I’ll have you’re wife and daughter for myself. Also Isabel, Tess, Ava, Liz, Laurie…and Maria. Can’t leave you out of the fun now can I Maria. But the daughters of Vilandra, I will have them all to myself as my favourites as well as each of your daughters. A nice little intergenerational harem, you will raise your offspring for my pleasure.”
“No way in hell Sean and some how I don’t think we have to worry.” Max said, “You’re in there, all tied up.”
Sean smiled once again. “Oh you mean the straight jacket?” he said just as green energy crackled over his body and the jacket disintegrated in a flash of green light.
“Its only a matter of time before I get through these walls.” Sean said, “Release me, and we can talk.”
“No.” Zan said
“You think you can stop me? You may have done it once my liege but…” Sean stopped, realising his mistake.
Everybody looked at him fearfully. None of them had ever stopped Sean, Kivar betrayed him and stuck him on a lab table to be cut open and ripped apart but no action of the group had put him there.
“Who are you?” Maria asked
“Just a lowly traveller in the dark, a warrior in the night, a god to the gods. Power is my birthright, the throne is mine and I will control the Granolith.” Sean said
“Kivar.” Max said
“In the flesh…so to speak.” he said as he held out his arms, “And it’s not just Kivar in here. I am H’Ebon, K’lor, Shad’I and a thousand other dark Omniriad.”
“How?” Isabel asked as she held onto Alex’s hand tightly.
“Oh a little something I left in this body. Of course, Alice here made it more powerful, able to bridge the link between this form and the pocket dimension where you imprisoned me. You thought you could really defeat a god boy? Now thanks to you I now walk with the darkest of these Omniriad. I’ve slaughtered more of their prisoners than I have Antarians and now I have a door to the outside.”
“Time is on ma sid…” He started to sing again but just then his body glowed brightly and he shook violently. “No…not now.” he called out as the glow faded and he collapsed onto the floor. Slowly he crawled over to the corner and curled up into a ball. “Help me.” He croaked out, “Please.” a single tear falling from his eye.
“Sean.” Maria said
“Kivar’s hold must be temporary.” Liz said
“For now.” Alex said, “What about when he’s got more power?”
To Be Continued…
Basement, Whitman Residence, 06:00 The Next Morning
Alex and Isabel had spent the remainder of the night in the basement, at some point they simply fell asleep. The Ganderial never removed its tentacle from around Alex’s arm. Neither of them was very comfortable on the cold cement floor but after a while they just didn’t notice…especially when Alex secretly used his powers to warm the area under his fiancé.
Alex was the first to wake up and looked over to Isabel. He smiled when he saw the Ganderial had another tentacle wrapped around Isabel’s leg while it’s head snuggled into her soft skin. Meanwhile, Isabel had a hand placed gently on the alien. That was when the blonde woke up.
“Hey.” Alex said, “Morning.”
“Hmmm…morning.” Isabel said as she stretched out. That was when she realised where her hand had been and what was around her leg. “Hey, what the…” then she relaxed a little as she realised the alien was still sleeping. “Well, looks like you two both have a thing for my legs.”
“Birds of a feather. But it’s not just you legs I have a thing for.” Alex said as he began trailing his fingertips up her leg and under the silk hem of her nightdress. The two gazed into each other’s eyes as Alex continued up her thighs. When he reached her waist, Alex’s pupils became wider and he smiled. “No underwear? Since when do you not where underwear?”
“Well these days they just get in the way. Besides when you get going…well lets just say I got tired of buying new pairs.” Isabel said as she placed a hand on Alex’s cheek and pulled him into a kiss as his hand slipped between her legs.
It was at that moment that the Ganderial chose to wake up and looked up at the couple as they kissed. Alex felt the movement of the entity and broke the kiss before looking down at him.
“Perhaps you should send junior to sit with his grandparents.” Isabel said, eager for some time alone with her lover without being watched.
“Sorry Iz. My folks are still a little uneasy about him being in the house.” Alex said as he removed his hand from between her legs.
“Hmmm…Alex…” Isabel whimpered as she felt his fingers leave her body
“How about we leave him here to wonder around while we head back to our bedroom.” Alex suggested
“I love the way you say that…our bedroom. Yeah, come on.” Isabel said
The couple ran out of the basement, Alex chasing after her. When they reached the room, Alex quickly moved up behind her and wrapped his arms around Isabel before falling onto the bed, taking her with him. They rolled around on the bed; their hands gliding everywhere as Isabel took hold oh his t-shirt and pulled it off over his head, leaving Alex bare-chested. Alex moved his hands down to her butt and took handfuls of the silk garment and pulled it up to her waist.
As Isabel lay on her side on the bed, Alex knelt up and moved down to the foot of the bed where he trailed his hand up her legs before bending down and kissing her limbs. Isabel giggled, the feel of Alex’s lips on her legs tickled her as he moved up. When he reached her thighs, Alex rolled Isabel onto her back while he lay between her legs. He looked up the length of her silk clad body and smiled before descending his mouth onto her pussy.
When he made contact, Isabel arched slightly and closed her eyes. Pleasure surged through her body as Alex licked the length of her slit. He flicked his tongue over her clit and stabbed it deep into her.
“HAAAA…UHMMMMMMMM.” Isabel moaned, sweat beginning to form on her brow as Alex lapped away.
“Mmmmm…Isabel, you taste so good.” Alex mumbled into her core, not that she understood what he said but it was loud and clear through their bond.
Every so often, Isabel felt a sharp and intense pang of bliss. When it happened Isabel bit her lower lip and ran her hand through her hair as her body jumped. The blonde continued to grind her hips against her lovers face, Alex’s hand snaked its way under her nightdress and up her body where he cupped her breasts. Gently but firmly he squeezed the pliant mound of flesh, taking her nipple between his thumb and forefinger and twisted it, pulled on it…anything to increase the pleasure that wracked her body.
“URGHHHH…A…ALEX…OH GOD YES.” Isabel moaned over and over again. “OH YES…GODDDDDDDDD…ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX.”
Her body stiffened as she reached her orgasm and then she relaxed. For a couple more minutes Alex kept his tongue going, lapping up her juices and gently kissing her most sensitive region.
Alex slid up her body until they were face to face. As Isabel came back to reality she grabbed onto his body and kissed Alex hard and passionately. As her hands moved down, Isabel pushed his boxers off over his rear and allowed his hard cock to spring free. As they looked into each other’s eyes, Alex pushed his hips forward and entered her body.
Both lovers gave a sigh of contentment as their bodies joined as one. Alex loved the feel of the silk dress against his skin, the silk he had bought her and loved to see her wear. Soon he withdrew and plunged back inside her, Isabel arched her back and pressed her breasts into Alex’s chest. Alex continued to move on top of Isabel, his dick was gliding in and out of her smooth and tight core where her muscles gripped his length.
“Ahhh…Alex…please…” Isabel begged as she wrapped her long legs around his waist
“Urhhhh…Isabel. Oh god yeah.” Alex moaned as he picked up the pace of his thrusts, allowing Isabel to set the pace with the movements of her legs.
“ALEX…OH GOD…I’M GONNA…OH YESSS.” Isabel said more loudly
“OH GOD ISABEL…OH GODDD…OH YESSS.” Alex cried out
“YESSSSSSSSSSSS.” the two moaned together, Alex shooting his load inside her.
Their breathing was ragged and hard, both looking into each other’s soul as Alex caressed her face. It was only minutes but to them it seamed like hours. Both languishing in the aftermath of their love making, eventually Alex pulled out of Isabel and rolled onto the bed beside her. Isabel pulled the lower part of her nightdress down slightly and then rolled over so that her head rested on his chest.
“So does that super brain of yours come with an instruction manual on how to please your woman?” Isabel asked
“No, we’re just really good at this.” Alex said with a smile.
“I suppose we have to get ready…I think that new pet of yours would be getting hungry about now.” Isabel said
“Well if Gandi’s appetite is anything to go by…” He trailed of, “Yeah, let’s get going.”
Alex’s Parents Bedroom, Whitman Residence, Immediately Following
“I never realised they were so loud.” Alex’s mother said, barely awake.
“Think we should tell them they forgot to do that sound proofing thing?” Charles asked
“Are you kidding? They’ll never look us in the eye again.”
“Yeah but at least we’ll get some sleep.” Charles said
“We were about to wake up anyway dear, besides I remember when we could rival them in the vocal department.”
“Oh yeah.” Charles chuckled, “Let’s never tell them that.”
“I still can’t believe how fast he’s growing up.”
“Yeah, but he’s fitting into the role nicely. I never knew how responsible he really was until he got all that info in his brain and started to use it. And before that he never once thought about backing away from Isabel when he found out she was pregnant. He’s gonna be a great father.” Charles said
“Just like his father.” She said then her face became solemn, “I’m going to be a grandmother.”
“Relax, you’re still as beautiful and vibrant as the day I married you.” Charles said
“Smooth. The good old Whitman charm still fully functional…and here’s me thinking that you passed it all on to Alex.”
“Nah, I just taught him everything I know.” He joked
Crashdown, 09:00
Liz and Max were sitting in a booth as Liz went over what the wedding planner had in store for them and the adjustments she made. Eventually Maria and Michael joined them and Maria went over the plan.
“God Liz it’s like a fairy tale wedding.” Maria said
“I think that’s what she had in mind.” Liz said dejectedly
“Liz, are you seriously telling me that you don’t want this?” Maria said
“Maria I want to be married to Max. I want family and I want friends. I don’t want television camera’s, paparazzi and everybody on the planet watching us.”
“Okay that I understand. But what can you do, it’s a royal wedding and on top of that there is the alien factor. It’ll take an act of god to keep the press and everyone else away.”
Liz then perked up and smiled.
“Liz.” Max admonished
“Okay, okay. I know. We can’t use our powers for that.” Liz said, “But maybe Isabel can just…a little earthquake. That’s all. No one has to know we did it…I wont tell.”
“Liz sweetie, it’s gonna happen.” Max said, “We’re out in the public eye now, that we can’t do anything about. Besides, so long as we’re together I don’t care whose looking.”
Michael couldn’t believe this was Max speaking. Normally the leader would be the one who hated being watched all the time but now it would seem that Liz had picked that trait up. “Well just so long as they’re not looking in the bedroom window when you’re…eh…” he said, “Those photos I can do without seeing.”
Alex and Isabel arrived at that point, the Ganderial floating behind them. Liz saw the alien and jumped up.
“Alex, no.” she said angrily, “That thing is not to come within 10 feet of this place or Gandi.”
Gandi, who was floating around in the backroom, had heard her name and came flying through the doors. When she saw her counterpart she stopped dead and extended her tentacles, ready to strike.
Liz immediately moved in front of her pet. “Alex…” she warned
“Liz, it’s okay…just wait.” Alex said
The Ganderial floated over to just out of reach of Gandi and gave a low, guttural screech. Gandi withdrew her tentacles a little and gave a similar screech back. Back and forth the two made sounds of different pitches and tones, they were obviously having a conversation and from some of the tones coming from Gandi it was definitely heated. Eventually the Ganderial backed off a little and Gandi withdrew her tentacles.
“Uh…what just happened?” Maria asked
“Last night I accessed Liz’s powers and took away his aggression. I think he just apologised.” Alex said
“I thought that was just a dream.” Liz said as she remembered that during the night she felt something tap into her.
“No. I don’t know how but I did it. I think it may because of the whole Omniriad thing.” Alex said
“Okay, so he wont hurt Gandi?” Liz asked, her arms crossed.
“No, he’s safe now.” Alex said as they watched the two aliens float down onto the table where they continued to talk.
30 Minutes later…
“So…can he talk like Gandi?” Maria asked after watching the two aliens for a while
“Nah…well not yet. He may pick it up if he hangs around Liz and myself for a while. They do appear to have their own language but he’s not sentient like Gandi.” Alex said
“Thought of a name yet?” Liz asked, never talking her eyes of the new arrival.
“Well the general Antarian term for the original parasite they came from is Gandarite…so how does Grite sound?” Alex asked
The alien looked up at Alex, made a sound and then looked back down to Gandi.
“No. Okay…eh…suggestions?” Alex requested
“Well Isabel was the one who picked out Gandi.” Liz said
Alex turned to Isabel with a pleading look.
“Eh…okay. Hmmm…Gandar?” Isabel said
“Gandar? I like it…what about you?” Alex asked his new pet
He looked up and made a sound that was much more calmer than his previous sound. The two aliens then floated away from the table and headed towards the back room.
“Hey, what? Gandi, where are you going?” Liz asked
{He wants me to teach him about things here.} Gandi responded in their heads
“Okay? Just be careful.” Liz said, slightly confused
{He isn’t dangerous to me anymore Liz.} Gandi said, {Alex was right.}
Liz nodded and watched the two aliens moved through the doors.
“They aren’t gonna…you know?” Maria said
“No, she’s just going to teach him.” Liz said, still trying to work out what happened
Jus then the alarm on Maria’s watch started to beep away, reminding her that she had to get ready to leave.
“Oh god.” the blonde said
Everybody knew what today was for Maria and her mother. They had called the prison and made arrangements, the Secret Service wasn’t too happy about going there but had to live with it and had made additional arrangements for security as well as a couple of extra agents.
“Ready?” Michael asked, he had volunteered to drive the women to the prison.
“No…but yes, I guess.” Maria said, “Ah too hell with it. The sooner we get there the sooner we can come home.”
“Come on let’s pick up your mom.” Michael said as he stood up
The couple then left, hand in hand.
“I still can’t believe that guy wants to see them.” Isabel said
“I know believe me I know.” Alex said, “But he is related to them.”
“Alex, he tried to kill you and he kidnapped me…” Isabel trailed off, “I guess they do need to close the book on this.”
Command Chamber, Royal Palace, Kalaria, Same Time
Alarms were blazing everywhere, the nobles who were staying on Kalaria to co-ordinate their resources with Larek and Lorat in order to evacuate as fast as possible were running for the command chamber.
“What’s going on?” Larek asked as Lorat checked the monitor of the aide who summoned them.
“My lords…the southern continent of Klendo and scattered regions on Antar have take multiple hits from debris from Skoross.” Lorat said
“What?” Trall asked; the thought of his home being destroyed so soon caused him great pain.
“You said we had six months.” Larek asked
“We do…from the rocks that will wipe out our people. But the outer edge of the incoming wave…it’s moving much faster than the larger rocks.” Lorat said
“What’s the casualty count?” Larek asked
“We can’t get an accurate count for some time. On Klendo, the cities of Rashan, Kelmet and Rothal have been wipes out.” Lorat said
“Those cities have 4 million people in them…each.” Trall said
“Smaller towns on the outer areas are also gone. On Antar, the impact areas were mainly in the oceans but the resultant tidal waves…our best guess for total losses…18 million.” Lorat said
The nobles around the table all remained silent, no one wanting to say anything…not that they could think of something to say. However, Larek had to speak. He needed to know for all of them. “How do these rocks affect our plans?” he asked
“We’re recalculating now. Our primary concern was always the larger rocks but if we continue to take hits from these smaller ones…when the time comes there may not be much of a population left to evacuate.” Lorat answered
“The shipyards?” Larek asked
“No damage reported.”
“Contact them immediately, increase the timetable. We evacuate as soon as possible.” Larek said
“I believe we can increase ship production by 30%. We planed to evacuate in thee months, this will bring it up to one month…give or take.” Lorat said and Larek nodded
Mental Wing, New Mexico State Penitentiary, 4 Hours Later
“I’m glad you were able to make it Miss Deluca. I’m just sorry about your timing?” Dr Fielding said
“What are you talking about? Why is Sean in the mental ward?” Amy asked
“Sean is…whatever is wrong with him has brought out intense paranoia, schizophrenia and a few other things. Most of the time he’s fine but last night…” Fielding said as they reached a metal door.
Fielding opened the door and mother and daughter found themselves in an observation room. The large window looking into a large white room, complete with rubber padding. In the corner was Sean, wearing a straight jacket.
“Last night was really bad. The worst I’ve seen it.” Fielding said
“My god.” Amy said
In the room Sean suddenly turned his head toward the glass. “Hello doctor.” He said
“He can see us?” Maria asked
“No…it’s a one way mirror. We can see him but he can’t see us.” Fielding said
“Then how did he know you’re here?” Maria asked
“I don’t know.” Fielding said
“Who’s that with you doc?” Sean asked as he moved up onto his knees and stared into the glass. “Oh hi Aunt Amy…and if it isn’t the aliens little sex slave. Hi Maria.”
“How the hell…” Amy said
“Language Auntie, language.” Sean said, “That’s your little girl next to you.”
“And you’re the one who shot her.” Amy said with spite
“Well what can I say? I would have grabbed her and all those cute little hotties in Roswell but my employer only wanted Isabel. Got to admit he does have taste.”
“Did have taste. Kivar is stuck in a prison…kinda like you.” Maria said
Sean smiled. “Del othra kel aveck ramel.” he said
Maria’s face suddenly fell.
“Maria?” Amy asked
“That’s Antarian…Serena taught us a few things. But that…how could he know it.” Maria said
“Would you like a translations cous?” Sean asked, “Time is on ma side.” Sean sang
Maria ran out of the room, quickly followed by Amy and the doctor.
“I don’t understand, what’s going on?” Fielding asked
“Galactic badness.” Maria said as she pulled out her cell phone and dialled Max and Liz, while through her bond she called for Michael who was sitting in the waiting room.
3 Hours Later…
Everyone had gathered in the observation room and looked in on Sean as he laughed his head off in the corner.
“Well, well, well. Your majesty, I’m honoured.” Sean said, “And Alice. I was so hoping to see you again.”
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Alex asked
“To thank you of course.” Sean said, “You thought that when you healed me from Kivar’s little experiments you did it with more efficiency than our king here…with no residual energy. Well, lets just say you were wrong.”
That left everybody worried - Sean was bad enough. Crazy Sean was worse but now Crazy Sean with power…that’s a nightmare, they just didn’t know how much of a nightmare.
“What do you want Sean?” Liz asked
“Why Liz, so nice to hear you speak. I can’t wait to get that hot little bod in bed. I can’t wait for all you women to be in my bed and then when Ziala is older…” Sean smiled
That really pissed off Rath and Lonnie.
“You go anywhere near her and I’ll…” Rath said
Sean interrupted. “Or you’ll what? You’ll be dead Rath, but I’ll have you’re wife and daughter for myself. Also Isabel, Tess, Ava, Liz, Laurie…and Maria. Can’t leave you out of the fun now can I Maria. But the daughters of Vilandra, I will have them all to myself as my favourites as well as each of your daughters. A nice little intergenerational harem, you will raise your offspring for my pleasure.”
“No way in hell Sean and some how I don’t think we have to worry.” Max said, “You’re in there, all tied up.”
Sean smiled once again. “Oh you mean the straight jacket?” he said just as green energy crackled over his body and the jacket disintegrated in a flash of green light.
“Its only a matter of time before I get through these walls.” Sean said, “Release me, and we can talk.”
“No.” Zan said
“You think you can stop me? You may have done it once my liege but…” Sean stopped, realising his mistake.
Everybody looked at him fearfully. None of them had ever stopped Sean, Kivar betrayed him and stuck him on a lab table to be cut open and ripped apart but no action of the group had put him there.
“Who are you?” Maria asked
“Just a lowly traveller in the dark, a warrior in the night, a god to the gods. Power is my birthright, the throne is mine and I will control the Granolith.” Sean said
“Kivar.” Max said
“In the flesh…so to speak.” he said as he held out his arms, “And it’s not just Kivar in here. I am H’Ebon, K’lor, Shad’I and a thousand other dark Omniriad.”
“How?” Isabel asked as she held onto Alex’s hand tightly.
“Oh a little something I left in this body. Of course, Alice here made it more powerful, able to bridge the link between this form and the pocket dimension where you imprisoned me. You thought you could really defeat a god boy? Now thanks to you I now walk with the darkest of these Omniriad. I’ve slaughtered more of their prisoners than I have Antarians and now I have a door to the outside.”
“Time is on ma sid…” He started to sing again but just then his body glowed brightly and he shook violently. “No…not now.” he called out as the glow faded and he collapsed onto the floor. Slowly he crawled over to the corner and curled up into a ball. “Help me.” He croaked out, “Please.” a single tear falling from his eye.
“Sean.” Maria said
“Kivar’s hold must be temporary.” Liz said
“For now.” Alex said, “What about when he’s got more power?”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 84
Crashdown, Roswell, 21:00
The group got back to town and immediately piled into the Crashdown for something to eat…not that they could eat anything. What they had on their plates just sat there as the teens played with it with their forks. Rath and Lonnie had picked up Ziala from the loving clutches of her grandparents, neither wanted to be too far from their daughter right now.
Soon Kyle and Tess made an appearance for the first time in days and walked over to the group.
“What’s with you guys?” Kyle asked as he looked at their faces
“Yeah, looks like you saw ghost or something.” Tess continued
The others just looked at each other.
“Kivar…he’s back.” Max said
“WHAT?” Kyle said loudly, drawing looks from the other patrons, “What?”
“Kivar is using Sean as a host.” Liz explained, “It’s not permanent but he’s there.”
Kyle and Tess looked at each other and then slumped down on a couple of nearby chairs. “Just when things were getting back to normal.” Tess said
“So what happens now?” Kyle asked
“I’ve already called the President. We’re moving Sean to a more secure facility, right after they knock him out with a sedative and load him up with that drug Pearce used on me.” Max said, “Hopefully that’ll make sure he’s powerless if Kivar comes back. Serena’s contacted Larek on Kalaria and he’s sending a doctor. He’s going to try to figure out what it was Kivar implanted in Sean and then remove it.”
“When you say secure facility you mean…” Tess said
“Military.” Michael said
“Not Eagle Rock?” Kyle asked
“No, that’s still due for demolition and reconstruction in two months.” Isabel said
“Good. Nobody deserves to be put in that place.” Tess said
“Anyway, on a lighter note. How does it feel to be married?” Maria asked
Kyle and Tess smiled at each other and held each other’s hand. “It feels great.” Kyle said before giving his wife a quick kiss.
“Oh wait, it’s been five days since we’ve seen you two.” Liz said
“Yeah?” Tess asked
Everybody else reached into their pockets and pulled out five-dollar notes and put them down onto the table. Liz smiled and picked up the cash and started counting it.
“You guys had bets on when we’d leave the house?” Kyle said
“Yep and I won.” Liz said as she slipped the money into her pocket.
“You…eh…didn’t cheat did you?” Tess asked
Everybody looked at Liz and crossed their arms.
“Guys, I told you. I can’t control the visions like that. I wish it did, I might have been able to find out about Kivar before he showed up.” Liz said
“Yeah but who’s to say you didn’t get a quick flash of when Tess and Kyle would show up.” Maria said
Liz just smiled; she tried to hold it back but failed.
“Oh I knew it. You are so busted.” Maria said
“Okay, guilty as charged…but I was still right – the cash is mine.” Liz stated
“We’ll let you away with it this time Parker but you better watch out.” Alex said with a smile
Maria looked at her watch and her eyes widened. “God I’m going to be late. Mom wants me home early from now on…until she’s sure that…” she said
“I’ll give you a lift. Tess and I are going to see dad and your place is on the way.” Kyle said
“Thanks.” Maria said and then kissed Michael. “I’ll see you tomorrow babe.”
Kyle and the two girls left and piled into his car. Meanwhile back at the table, Max trailed a finger from Liz’s ear, down her cheek and to her arm.
“Liz, haven’t we discussed about how we use our powers?” Max said
“Yes, but sometimes its just fun.” Liz said, “Besides I don’t have control.”
“Maybe it’s about time we work on that. Someone somewhere on Antar must have something on prophetic visions.” Max said
“Maybe our mother…Nashana I mean.” Isabel said, “She did work with that Seer that warned her about what happened to us on Antar.”
“I guess. I’ll have Serena call her in the morning.” Max said, “Are you sure you want to do this?”
“Yeah, besides I’m tired of trying to work out what’s a dream and what’s a vision.” Liz said
Outside The Deluca Residence, 30 Minutes Later
Kyle drove up to the house and spotted a car outside in the driveway.
“Hey Kyle, isn’t that your dad’s car?” Maria asked
“Yeah. I guess he and your mom just got back from another date.” Kyle asked as he pulled up.
The trio got out and headed up to the house and entered. When they got to the living room all three stopped dead in their tracks, shocked to see Amy straddling Jim. Both moaning as they gently moved against each other. When Amy opened her eyes, they locked onto her daughter and immediately jumped off Jim, straightening out her skirt.
Tess couldn’t help but smile as she ducked round the corner.
“Maria.” Amy said
The trio heard a zipper and Jim stood up, “Kyle.” Jim said
“Mom?” Maria said
“Dad?” Kyle said
Tess struggled to hold in the laughter that was building.
“I guess we should talk?” Amy said
“Understatement of the century.” Maria said
“Should I go?” Tess said
“No Tess. You are apart of this as well.” Jim said, “Ehh…maybe we should all sit down.”
Everyone moved around and sat down, the three teens on the sofa, carefully avoiding the seat that Jim and Amy were on, while the elders sat on two other chairs.
“So…” Maria said
“So…” Amy continued
“Oh for gods sake, you two.” Tess said. “Maria, they’re both adults. You really didn’t think this would happen?”
“Tess, no daughter should ever see that first hand.” Maria said that.
“Or son.” Kyle added
“Maria, Kyle…you know we’ve been seeing each other for some time now.” Jim said
“Yeah, but dating is one thing. You two are really serious aren’t you?” Kyle asked
“Yes we are.” Jim said, “And since everything went public we’ve gotten a lot closer.”
“Yeah, we got that from the visual that’s still floating around my head.” Maria said
“But it would have been nice to have had a little heads up instead of walking in on it.” Kyle said
“Well…we’ve talked about it and every time we try to get you two together to discuss it, things have well…” Jim said
“Gone to hell in a hand basket.” Kyle said
“Yes, but that isn’t an excuse. We should have just told you.” Amy said
“And your timing is a little weird isn’t it?” Maria asked, “We just came back from the prison a short time ago.”
“I know…I was…well you know. Jim was there for me. Since I found out about Michael, Tess and the others he’s always been there for me to talk to. Things just progressed.” Amy said. “Wait, why do I feel like I’m talking to my mother about this?”
Tess sniggered loudly and then held it back as everyone looked at her. “Sorry but this is just too funny to see the roles reversed. It wasn’t too long ago you two were on lecture mode about us.”
“Well she’s got a point there.” Jim said, “But…Maria, I’m in love with your mother.” He said as Amy looked at him with a smile, it was the first time he had said that.
Maria saw the look on her mothers face and smiled inwardly. “Oh you had to say that didn’t you? Now I can’t do the whole ‘I’m pissed’ routine.” Maria said as she slumped back in the chair
“Maria?” Amy said
Maria stood up and moved over to Jim. “You really love her?”
“Maria you know me well enough by now. I would never lie about something like this.” Jim said, “Yes, I love her.”
“Mom?”
“I love him too.” Amy said, staring her daughter in the eye.
“Okay…Kyle? You want to weigh in on this?” Maria asked
“Oh yeah.” Kyle said as he stood up but he felt a twinge in the back of his mind, Tess was sending him a signal that told him to take a breath.
“Dad…I never, ever want to walk into a house and see what we just saw.” Kyle said sternly. “There I said it, now maybe I can start getting rid of that image.” He said as he sat down.
Tess watched him as he sat and looked confused. She was sure he had something better in mind to say that that or at the very least a little more. “Choked?” she asked
“Yeah?” Kyle responded, “Oh and if it does happen again…I’m gonna hurt you.”
“Kyle, are you threatening me?” Jim said
“No sir.” Kyle said sheepishly
“Good.” Jim said, “So…how was the honeymoon?”
“Really great.” Tess said, “Oh Amy, thanks for the food by the way. Definitely came in handy not having to cook.”
“Just so long as Kyle does his fair share of the housework and cooking. Don’t let him leave it all to you.” Amy said
“Like I’d ever let her spoil these perfect hands with all that grubby work.” Kyle said as he kissed her hand
“Like father, like son.” Amy mumbled under her breath
“Besides the only time either of us can make a decent chilli is when we work on it together.” Kyle said
“Oh god it’s been ages since we made that.” Tess said, suddenly feeling very peckish for some.
“You guys make chilli?” Maria asked
“Believe me Maria, you haven’t had chilli until you’ve had theirs. It’s their specialty and they’re good at it.” Jim said
“Hey, you guys had dinner yet?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Amy said dejectedly
“Well we don’t need to make a full blown meal…just 5 bowls would do.” Kyle said, “Amy can we borrow your kitchen?”
“Go right a head, your father got my mouth watering.” Amy said
“Great.” Kyle said as he and his wife jumped up and headed to the kitchen
30 Minutes Later…
Kyle and Tess had finished and put the bowls onto a tray and brought it out to the living room where they all began to munch away.
“Okay, you two really need to market this stuff.” Maria said
“Got that right, you could make a fortune even if it’s just out of the Crashdown.” Amy said
“Nah, no way. We’re keeping this in the family.” Tess said, “Besides, we could make this into one of those things that’s passed down from parent to child…you know and heirloom.”
“I like that.” Amy said
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 22:00
After Alex had gotten home we went into his bedroom to make the final touches onto his new computer. The hardware and software was all complete, he just had to put it all together. He even created new Internet software and a cable to connect to the phone lines. When it was complete, he attached the new cable and opened his window so that he could climb out. A few minutes later he tied the cable directly onto the main phone line that came into the street.
When he was back inside he turned everything on, cracked his knuckles and went to work. He went through everything, locating bugs, fixing them and then he moved onto some actual work. He liked browsing the Internet for anything on his friends and there was always something new. Today he something he didn’t like.
“Son of a bitch.” he said as the site brought up hundreds of fakes nude photos of Isabel and the other girls. There were also a lot of them that he even found difficult to distinguish from the genuine article.
Alex started typing away on the holographic keyboard that was projected before him and easily broke into the server that operated the site. Within seconds the pictures were deleted and the site crashed…permanently. Alex also decided to do a little rummaging around in the server, trying to find out who owned the site. When he saw the name he almost blew his stack. Greg McGowan, President of the Roswell High computer club and former friend. Alex implanted a little virus on the server that ate its way through anything to do with Roswell as a warning and then hacked it’s way into McGowan’s computer. It was so easy that Alex started to snigger. He found all the photos that were faked and the originals; Alex modified each of them so that it was Greg’s face on the bodies before deleting everything else on the disk. He was very thankful that none of the images were genuine but he still left a warning…”Do it again and it wont only be me your dealing with.”
Alex, satisfied with what he had accomplished, turned off his computer and went to bed. As much as he and Isabel had difficulty with sleeping without each other, sometimes they had no choice. Their parents wanted to spend time with them and sometimes they overlapped. He just hoped that Isabel or any of the others found out about those pictures, or McGowan would end up with more than a corrupted hard drive.
Alex tossed and turned in his bed, missing the feel of Isabel next to him. Then he felt her in his head. Isabel was having the same difficulty and she felt it and reached out with her mind to sooth his. When Alex felt her calming thoughts and sent his in return, along with his love.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, Immediately Following
When Isabel felt Alex’s love for her she smiled and snuggled into the silk bedding. Even the simple feel of Alex touching her mind was enough to ease her into sleep. It wasn’t as good as having him next to her but it was the next best thing, neither of them could wait before they had their own home and their own bed. She made sure that she sent Alex that very desire.
Max’s Bedroom, Same Time
Max and Liz had no intention of being separated tonight. While Liz knew that it was an Evan’s family night in, there was no stopping her, she wanted and needed to feel Max’s touch tonight. Max knew that Liz was coming to him - he could feel her. He decided to open his window to allow her entry while in the meantime he would wait in his bed.
Liz slipped into Max’s room and smiled as she watched him in bed. He looked so peaceful but she knew he was wide-awake; they both had played this game far too often. Quietly she stripped down to her black panties and slowly removed the covers from Max. She licked her lips at the sight of his naked form just lying there – all for her. Gently she sat on the edge of the bed and bent down, taking his soft cock into her mouth.
Liz sucked on his lower appendage, using her tongue to caress the flesh that was becoming harder and more ridged by the second. Before long he was moaning softly as Liz did her work, he was fully erect and Liz was bobbing her head up and down over his length. Max placed his hand on the back of her head, occasionally gliding it over her naked back.
“Hmmmm…ugnnnnn…Liz.” Max sighed as her hand trailed his thigh and cupped his balls.
Liz stopped and let Max slide from her mouth. Slowly she slid up the bed so that she was face to face with Max, her body resting on top of his. Liz could feel Max’s dick poke into her flesh as he reached his hands down to hold her ass.
“You look beautiful.” Max said
“And you say that every time.” Liz said before kissing him
“I mean it every time.” Max said, slipping a finger beneath her panties
Liz parted her legs and knelt up, straddling Max’s waist. She ran her hands over his chest, feeling each rib, each muscle and each line. Max slipped his own hands round and felt her thighs. He waved his hand over the delicate lace of her underwear and the garment vanished, leaving his future wife naked. Liz smiled at Max as she felt his bare skin against hers.
“Max, if you keep doing that…”
“I know; I know you’re going to run out of underwear.” Max said, “But…eh…would that be so bad?”
“For the most part no. But where would be the fun in that?” Liz asked as she raised herself up and then back down, taking Max deep into her.
“Hmmmmmmm.” They moaned together, their connection becoming wide open.
Gently Liz began to rock her hips over Max, his dick gliding in and out of her core. Quickly Max flipped them over and he began to push into Liz. That was when the visions started to appear in Liz’s mind and through the connection it seeped into Max.
Flash**
Liz lay on an altar of stone, covered in her own blood that poured from shallow cuts. Above her, a form lay between her legs.
End Flash**
“Oh Maxxx.” Liz whispered out as he took her nipple into his mouth.
Max continued to move against Liz, his body pressed tightly into hers as his dick sawed in and out of her slick pussy.
Flash**
The form of the stranger became solid, behind the altar stood the Granolith. The only light in a sky wracked with storms came from the beams it shot into the heavens. As Liz looked up to the man between her legs she first saw Max’s face but then it became Sean, smiling evilly down at her, his eyes black as night. He dipped his finger into her blood and then put that finger into his mouth before thrusting into her.
End Flash**
Max lifted Liz’s leg and placed it over his shoulder and he made love to her. They saw the visions but could not stop their movements; it was as though the images themselves were drawing the couple into their loving.
“God…Liz…you feel so….arrghhhhhh.” Max strained out
Flash**
The vision expanded. It moved away from the altar to the rubble walls around it. There the couple saw older versions Isabel, Lonnie, Tess, Ava, Maria and Laurie all naked and chained to the walls. On their skin was dried blood and above their heads on shelves of black rock lay four skulls. Each was etched with the symbols that appeared on the Granolith Chamber walls when the couples first mated…it was the skulls of Max, Michael, Alex, Kyle, Rath and Zan.
On the opposite wall there were other girls, naked and chained like the others. Max and Liz instinctively knew who they were. It was a 16-year-old Ziala and her 15-year-old cousins Paige, Shanala & Katherine, the daughters of Maria, Tess and Isabel. Next to them were three younger girls, Liz’s future twin daughters and Ava’s child as well – all three looked to be around 14. Around them lay the skulls of their brothers. It was painfully obvious that Ziala and Katherine were both pregnant, and it was obvious who the father was.
End Flash**
“Oh god…oh god yessss.” Liz cried out, “Maxxxx.”
“Liz…Ugnnnnn…oh Lizzzz.” Max strained out, trying to hold back his release
Max continued to grind into Liz whose legs her brought up from the bed and pressed tightly against Max’s sides.
Flash**
The vision continued to expand. It moved to another chamber were several other women lay on the floor, each taking care of girls of varying ages. Over seeing them, was a 13-year-old male, the only one kept. After he was born all his other brothers were killed and thrown away like garbage, not that he minded – his eyes were as black as his fathers, he looked over each one of the girls that was promised to him and smiled. From there it was as though Max and Liz were flying, if moved to the outside and they looked as they realised they were at what was left of the pod mountain. Most of the top was missing, leaving the Granolith exposed. By the base of the mountain lay the decomposing corpses and skeletons of dozens of male infants.
They then turned and shot across the desert at such a pace so that they were in Roswell within a few seconds. There was nothing left of the town, save for a few small buildings that were still burning. Everything around them was in ashes, save for a large monument that lay broken on the ground, a monument that was written in Antarian and English that commemorated the crash of ‘47 and then the recent public awareness of the aliens existence.
There was a series of quick flashes. In each one the couple saw the capitals of the worlds nations, each burning uncontrolled with no one even trying to stop it. In the streets lay countless bodies. Before long the image shifted through space until they arrived at Mars. Cities that had been built after the red planet had been colonised and were thriving were now little more than monuments, monuments to the darkness of Kivar who now possessed Sean.
End Flash**
Max’s hand caressed Liz’s leg that draped over his shoulder. He kept thrusting deep into his lover, whose hands were under his arms, holding him tightly and pulling Max into her. Their bodies were moving in perfect synchronous as were their heartbeats.
“OH MAX.” Liz screamed, “OH GOD YESSSSSSSSS.”
“LIZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ.” Max cried, his seed shooting into Liz.
At that second the images stopped and the two lovers looked at each other.
“Oh my god, Max.” Liz said softly, a tear ran down her cheek from the corner of her eye
Max withdrew from Liz but remained on top of the brunette.
“I wont let that happen Liz. I swear it.” Max said, his mind mulling on the images over and over again.
The couple remained awake; they found it impossible to sleep so they just held each other. The discussed what they should do but Max had already made up his mind, he wouldn’t allow his wife, sisters, friends, nieces and daughters to go through that. Kivar or Sean must die but given the history with them both he didn’t see a distinction between them. However, he never let Liz know. He kept that in a deep dark corner of his mind that Liz didn’t have access to. Together they did agree that the others shouldn’t know - they were afraid of what they might do, that neither of them could predict. Besides, Max was the king. This was his duty; he had to protect his family, which was first and foremost in his mind. Next to it was the protection of his people on Mars and then the people on Earth.
“Max…how could something like that happen?” Liz asked
“I don’t know. But I’m tired of this…of him. I wont let him hurt us or our children.” Max promised, the picture of Ziala and Katherine pregnant and all those girls. He wondered how many came from Liz and he wondered how many infants the other’s had given birth to after being raped relentlessly by Kivar once they were apart of his harem.
Secured Military Facility, Desert, New Mexico/Arizona Boarder, Noon The Next Day
Max asked Special Agent Flynn to take him to the facility that Sean had been moved to. The security on this place could not have been understated; there were armed guards ever 5 feet on the ground and on the walls of the compound. Laser beams, cameras, heat sensors, eye scanners…every conceivable security option was a part of this place. Sneaking in would be impossible.
As the car approached the entrance, he showed I.D. that was arranged for him by the President and put his palm on a hand scanner to confirm his identity. He could feel the eyes of several guards in the area on him while the rest watched the outskirts and the horizon. They watched everything like a hawk as the car pulled into a designated parking space. Even Flynn felt nervous around these guys, obviously it wasn’t just special ops training that these guys went through. The base commander approached with several guards as Max and Flynn stepped out of the car.
“Your Majesty, I’m Colonel Grant. The President has ordered me to show you complete courtesy and give you what ever you need.”
“Thank you colonel.” Max said, “You can start by taking me to Sean Deluca.”
“Yes sir.” Grant said
Max, Flynn, Grant and the guards all marched through the facility until they reached an elevator. The colonel swiped his key card through a slot, turned a key and the elevator proceeded to drop several hundred feet.
“Just out of curiosity…what’s your failsafe in this place?” Max asked
“Failsafe?” Grant asked
“In case Kivar…Sean…whatever gets loose.” Max asked
“Thermal-nuclear bomb.” Grant said
“That might work.” Max said
“What you actually think that kid would survive a nuclear blast?” Grant asked with surprise
“With Kivar’s power…I wouldn’t put it past him.” Max said as the elevator came to a stop.
Grant escorted the young king through the remainder of the facility to where Sean was in lockup. The room was 12-foot thick titanium on all sides covered with rubber padding. On only one side was there a window into the other side.
“Leave us.” Max stated
“Your Majesty?” Grant asked
“Leave me alone with him…just go and don’t come back until I call you.” Max said
When the others left Max opened the door and entered, locking it behind him. Sean looked up at Max; a new straightjacket restricted his movements. Max could see the puncture marks on his neck where the medics injected him with the power turn-off drug.
“I can’t let you do it Kivar. I wont.” Max said as he raised his hand, collecting his energy in his hand, ready to blast Maria’s cousin.
Sean could barely register what was going on. His head felt like it was being torn apart from the inside out but when he saw Max with his hand raised he understood what he had come here to do. His eyes glazed over and he closed his eyes tightly, Max could see tears running down his face. That was when he caught his reflection in the glass and saw himself. He suddenly remembered when they thought Brody was a hostile when he first showed up and what he; Michael and Isabel were going to do. This wasn’t him, this wasn’t the man that Liz fell in love with and who stopped his sister and friend at the last second from killing Brody.
Max lowered his hand and fell back against the wall before sliding down to the floor. He couldn’t do it, even after all Sean had done, he couldn’t kill him. Eventually Sean opened his eyes and looked at Max, his eyes still full of fear.
“Wh…why?” Sean asked
“Why did I or why didn’t I?” Max asked
“Didn’t?”
“Your still Maria’s cousin. There might be another way out for you…we just don’t know what it is yet.” Max said
Sean smiled and chuckled. “I told you he wouldn’t.” Sean said, “I TOLD YOU.” He yelled
“Sean?” Max asked
“He wanted you to try it…he wanted you to try and kill me. He knew it wouldn’t work but he needed to try, so that it would split you…destroy your balance.”
“How did he know I would try this now?” Max asked with concern, standing up.
“He sent her a vision. He called it a potential…what would be if you did it.” Sean said, “You need to stop him, if he gets control of me for good - it will happen just the same.”
To Be Continued…
Crashdown, Roswell, 21:00
The group got back to town and immediately piled into the Crashdown for something to eat…not that they could eat anything. What they had on their plates just sat there as the teens played with it with their forks. Rath and Lonnie had picked up Ziala from the loving clutches of her grandparents, neither wanted to be too far from their daughter right now.
Soon Kyle and Tess made an appearance for the first time in days and walked over to the group.
“What’s with you guys?” Kyle asked as he looked at their faces
“Yeah, looks like you saw ghost or something.” Tess continued
The others just looked at each other.
“Kivar…he’s back.” Max said
“WHAT?” Kyle said loudly, drawing looks from the other patrons, “What?”
“Kivar is using Sean as a host.” Liz explained, “It’s not permanent but he’s there.”
Kyle and Tess looked at each other and then slumped down on a couple of nearby chairs. “Just when things were getting back to normal.” Tess said
“So what happens now?” Kyle asked
“I’ve already called the President. We’re moving Sean to a more secure facility, right after they knock him out with a sedative and load him up with that drug Pearce used on me.” Max said, “Hopefully that’ll make sure he’s powerless if Kivar comes back. Serena’s contacted Larek on Kalaria and he’s sending a doctor. He’s going to try to figure out what it was Kivar implanted in Sean and then remove it.”
“When you say secure facility you mean…” Tess said
“Military.” Michael said
“Not Eagle Rock?” Kyle asked
“No, that’s still due for demolition and reconstruction in two months.” Isabel said
“Good. Nobody deserves to be put in that place.” Tess said
“Anyway, on a lighter note. How does it feel to be married?” Maria asked
Kyle and Tess smiled at each other and held each other’s hand. “It feels great.” Kyle said before giving his wife a quick kiss.
“Oh wait, it’s been five days since we’ve seen you two.” Liz said
“Yeah?” Tess asked
Everybody else reached into their pockets and pulled out five-dollar notes and put them down onto the table. Liz smiled and picked up the cash and started counting it.
“You guys had bets on when we’d leave the house?” Kyle said
“Yep and I won.” Liz said as she slipped the money into her pocket.
“You…eh…didn’t cheat did you?” Tess asked
Everybody looked at Liz and crossed their arms.
“Guys, I told you. I can’t control the visions like that. I wish it did, I might have been able to find out about Kivar before he showed up.” Liz said
“Yeah but who’s to say you didn’t get a quick flash of when Tess and Kyle would show up.” Maria said
Liz just smiled; she tried to hold it back but failed.
“Oh I knew it. You are so busted.” Maria said
“Okay, guilty as charged…but I was still right – the cash is mine.” Liz stated
“We’ll let you away with it this time Parker but you better watch out.” Alex said with a smile
Maria looked at her watch and her eyes widened. “God I’m going to be late. Mom wants me home early from now on…until she’s sure that…” she said
“I’ll give you a lift. Tess and I are going to see dad and your place is on the way.” Kyle said
“Thanks.” Maria said and then kissed Michael. “I’ll see you tomorrow babe.”
Kyle and the two girls left and piled into his car. Meanwhile back at the table, Max trailed a finger from Liz’s ear, down her cheek and to her arm.
“Liz, haven’t we discussed about how we use our powers?” Max said
“Yes, but sometimes its just fun.” Liz said, “Besides I don’t have control.”
“Maybe it’s about time we work on that. Someone somewhere on Antar must have something on prophetic visions.” Max said
“Maybe our mother…Nashana I mean.” Isabel said, “She did work with that Seer that warned her about what happened to us on Antar.”
“I guess. I’ll have Serena call her in the morning.” Max said, “Are you sure you want to do this?”
“Yeah, besides I’m tired of trying to work out what’s a dream and what’s a vision.” Liz said
Outside The Deluca Residence, 30 Minutes Later
Kyle drove up to the house and spotted a car outside in the driveway.
“Hey Kyle, isn’t that your dad’s car?” Maria asked
“Yeah. I guess he and your mom just got back from another date.” Kyle asked as he pulled up.
The trio got out and headed up to the house and entered. When they got to the living room all three stopped dead in their tracks, shocked to see Amy straddling Jim. Both moaning as they gently moved against each other. When Amy opened her eyes, they locked onto her daughter and immediately jumped off Jim, straightening out her skirt.
Tess couldn’t help but smile as she ducked round the corner.
“Maria.” Amy said
The trio heard a zipper and Jim stood up, “Kyle.” Jim said
“Mom?” Maria said
“Dad?” Kyle said
Tess struggled to hold in the laughter that was building.
“I guess we should talk?” Amy said
“Understatement of the century.” Maria said
“Should I go?” Tess said
“No Tess. You are apart of this as well.” Jim said, “Ehh…maybe we should all sit down.”
Everyone moved around and sat down, the three teens on the sofa, carefully avoiding the seat that Jim and Amy were on, while the elders sat on two other chairs.
“So…” Maria said
“So…” Amy continued
“Oh for gods sake, you two.” Tess said. “Maria, they’re both adults. You really didn’t think this would happen?”
“Tess, no daughter should ever see that first hand.” Maria said that.
“Or son.” Kyle added
“Maria, Kyle…you know we’ve been seeing each other for some time now.” Jim said
“Yeah, but dating is one thing. You two are really serious aren’t you?” Kyle asked
“Yes we are.” Jim said, “And since everything went public we’ve gotten a lot closer.”
“Yeah, we got that from the visual that’s still floating around my head.” Maria said
“But it would have been nice to have had a little heads up instead of walking in on it.” Kyle said
“Well…we’ve talked about it and every time we try to get you two together to discuss it, things have well…” Jim said
“Gone to hell in a hand basket.” Kyle said
“Yes, but that isn’t an excuse. We should have just told you.” Amy said
“And your timing is a little weird isn’t it?” Maria asked, “We just came back from the prison a short time ago.”
“I know…I was…well you know. Jim was there for me. Since I found out about Michael, Tess and the others he’s always been there for me to talk to. Things just progressed.” Amy said. “Wait, why do I feel like I’m talking to my mother about this?”
Tess sniggered loudly and then held it back as everyone looked at her. “Sorry but this is just too funny to see the roles reversed. It wasn’t too long ago you two were on lecture mode about us.”
“Well she’s got a point there.” Jim said, “But…Maria, I’m in love with your mother.” He said as Amy looked at him with a smile, it was the first time he had said that.
Maria saw the look on her mothers face and smiled inwardly. “Oh you had to say that didn’t you? Now I can’t do the whole ‘I’m pissed’ routine.” Maria said as she slumped back in the chair
“Maria?” Amy said
Maria stood up and moved over to Jim. “You really love her?”
“Maria you know me well enough by now. I would never lie about something like this.” Jim said, “Yes, I love her.”
“Mom?”
“I love him too.” Amy said, staring her daughter in the eye.
“Okay…Kyle? You want to weigh in on this?” Maria asked
“Oh yeah.” Kyle said as he stood up but he felt a twinge in the back of his mind, Tess was sending him a signal that told him to take a breath.
“Dad…I never, ever want to walk into a house and see what we just saw.” Kyle said sternly. “There I said it, now maybe I can start getting rid of that image.” He said as he sat down.
Tess watched him as he sat and looked confused. She was sure he had something better in mind to say that that or at the very least a little more. “Choked?” she asked
“Yeah?” Kyle responded, “Oh and if it does happen again…I’m gonna hurt you.”
“Kyle, are you threatening me?” Jim said
“No sir.” Kyle said sheepishly
“Good.” Jim said, “So…how was the honeymoon?”
“Really great.” Tess said, “Oh Amy, thanks for the food by the way. Definitely came in handy not having to cook.”
“Just so long as Kyle does his fair share of the housework and cooking. Don’t let him leave it all to you.” Amy said
“Like I’d ever let her spoil these perfect hands with all that grubby work.” Kyle said as he kissed her hand
“Like father, like son.” Amy mumbled under her breath
“Besides the only time either of us can make a decent chilli is when we work on it together.” Kyle said
“Oh god it’s been ages since we made that.” Tess said, suddenly feeling very peckish for some.
“You guys make chilli?” Maria asked
“Believe me Maria, you haven’t had chilli until you’ve had theirs. It’s their specialty and they’re good at it.” Jim said
“Hey, you guys had dinner yet?” Tess asked
“Yeah.” Amy said dejectedly
“Well we don’t need to make a full blown meal…just 5 bowls would do.” Kyle said, “Amy can we borrow your kitchen?”
“Go right a head, your father got my mouth watering.” Amy said
“Great.” Kyle said as he and his wife jumped up and headed to the kitchen
30 Minutes Later…
Kyle and Tess had finished and put the bowls onto a tray and brought it out to the living room where they all began to munch away.
“Okay, you two really need to market this stuff.” Maria said
“Got that right, you could make a fortune even if it’s just out of the Crashdown.” Amy said
“Nah, no way. We’re keeping this in the family.” Tess said, “Besides, we could make this into one of those things that’s passed down from parent to child…you know and heirloom.”
“I like that.” Amy said
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 22:00
After Alex had gotten home we went into his bedroom to make the final touches onto his new computer. The hardware and software was all complete, he just had to put it all together. He even created new Internet software and a cable to connect to the phone lines. When it was complete, he attached the new cable and opened his window so that he could climb out. A few minutes later he tied the cable directly onto the main phone line that came into the street.
When he was back inside he turned everything on, cracked his knuckles and went to work. He went through everything, locating bugs, fixing them and then he moved onto some actual work. He liked browsing the Internet for anything on his friends and there was always something new. Today he something he didn’t like.
“Son of a bitch.” he said as the site brought up hundreds of fakes nude photos of Isabel and the other girls. There were also a lot of them that he even found difficult to distinguish from the genuine article.
Alex started typing away on the holographic keyboard that was projected before him and easily broke into the server that operated the site. Within seconds the pictures were deleted and the site crashed…permanently. Alex also decided to do a little rummaging around in the server, trying to find out who owned the site. When he saw the name he almost blew his stack. Greg McGowan, President of the Roswell High computer club and former friend. Alex implanted a little virus on the server that ate its way through anything to do with Roswell as a warning and then hacked it’s way into McGowan’s computer. It was so easy that Alex started to snigger. He found all the photos that were faked and the originals; Alex modified each of them so that it was Greg’s face on the bodies before deleting everything else on the disk. He was very thankful that none of the images were genuine but he still left a warning…”Do it again and it wont only be me your dealing with.”
Alex, satisfied with what he had accomplished, turned off his computer and went to bed. As much as he and Isabel had difficulty with sleeping without each other, sometimes they had no choice. Their parents wanted to spend time with them and sometimes they overlapped. He just hoped that Isabel or any of the others found out about those pictures, or McGowan would end up with more than a corrupted hard drive.
Alex tossed and turned in his bed, missing the feel of Isabel next to him. Then he felt her in his head. Isabel was having the same difficulty and she felt it and reached out with her mind to sooth his. When Alex felt her calming thoughts and sent his in return, along with his love.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, Immediately Following
When Isabel felt Alex’s love for her she smiled and snuggled into the silk bedding. Even the simple feel of Alex touching her mind was enough to ease her into sleep. It wasn’t as good as having him next to her but it was the next best thing, neither of them could wait before they had their own home and their own bed. She made sure that she sent Alex that very desire.
Max’s Bedroom, Same Time
Max and Liz had no intention of being separated tonight. While Liz knew that it was an Evan’s family night in, there was no stopping her, she wanted and needed to feel Max’s touch tonight. Max knew that Liz was coming to him - he could feel her. He decided to open his window to allow her entry while in the meantime he would wait in his bed.
Liz slipped into Max’s room and smiled as she watched him in bed. He looked so peaceful but she knew he was wide-awake; they both had played this game far too often. Quietly she stripped down to her black panties and slowly removed the covers from Max. She licked her lips at the sight of his naked form just lying there – all for her. Gently she sat on the edge of the bed and bent down, taking his soft cock into her mouth.
Liz sucked on his lower appendage, using her tongue to caress the flesh that was becoming harder and more ridged by the second. Before long he was moaning softly as Liz did her work, he was fully erect and Liz was bobbing her head up and down over his length. Max placed his hand on the back of her head, occasionally gliding it over her naked back.
“Hmmmm…ugnnnnn…Liz.” Max sighed as her hand trailed his thigh and cupped his balls.
Liz stopped and let Max slide from her mouth. Slowly she slid up the bed so that she was face to face with Max, her body resting on top of his. Liz could feel Max’s dick poke into her flesh as he reached his hands down to hold her ass.
“You look beautiful.” Max said
“And you say that every time.” Liz said before kissing him
“I mean it every time.” Max said, slipping a finger beneath her panties
Liz parted her legs and knelt up, straddling Max’s waist. She ran her hands over his chest, feeling each rib, each muscle and each line. Max slipped his own hands round and felt her thighs. He waved his hand over the delicate lace of her underwear and the garment vanished, leaving his future wife naked. Liz smiled at Max as she felt his bare skin against hers.
“Max, if you keep doing that…”
“I know; I know you’re going to run out of underwear.” Max said, “But…eh…would that be so bad?”
“For the most part no. But where would be the fun in that?” Liz asked as she raised herself up and then back down, taking Max deep into her.
“Hmmmmmmm.” They moaned together, their connection becoming wide open.
Gently Liz began to rock her hips over Max, his dick gliding in and out of her core. Quickly Max flipped them over and he began to push into Liz. That was when the visions started to appear in Liz’s mind and through the connection it seeped into Max.
Flash**
Liz lay on an altar of stone, covered in her own blood that poured from shallow cuts. Above her, a form lay between her legs.
End Flash**
“Oh Maxxx.” Liz whispered out as he took her nipple into his mouth.
Max continued to move against Liz, his body pressed tightly into hers as his dick sawed in and out of her slick pussy.
Flash**
The form of the stranger became solid, behind the altar stood the Granolith. The only light in a sky wracked with storms came from the beams it shot into the heavens. As Liz looked up to the man between her legs she first saw Max’s face but then it became Sean, smiling evilly down at her, his eyes black as night. He dipped his finger into her blood and then put that finger into his mouth before thrusting into her.
End Flash**
Max lifted Liz’s leg and placed it over his shoulder and he made love to her. They saw the visions but could not stop their movements; it was as though the images themselves were drawing the couple into their loving.
“God…Liz…you feel so….arrghhhhhh.” Max strained out
Flash**
The vision expanded. It moved away from the altar to the rubble walls around it. There the couple saw older versions Isabel, Lonnie, Tess, Ava, Maria and Laurie all naked and chained to the walls. On their skin was dried blood and above their heads on shelves of black rock lay four skulls. Each was etched with the symbols that appeared on the Granolith Chamber walls when the couples first mated…it was the skulls of Max, Michael, Alex, Kyle, Rath and Zan.
On the opposite wall there were other girls, naked and chained like the others. Max and Liz instinctively knew who they were. It was a 16-year-old Ziala and her 15-year-old cousins Paige, Shanala & Katherine, the daughters of Maria, Tess and Isabel. Next to them were three younger girls, Liz’s future twin daughters and Ava’s child as well – all three looked to be around 14. Around them lay the skulls of their brothers. It was painfully obvious that Ziala and Katherine were both pregnant, and it was obvious who the father was.
End Flash**
“Oh god…oh god yessss.” Liz cried out, “Maxxxx.”
“Liz…Ugnnnnn…oh Lizzzz.” Max strained out, trying to hold back his release
Max continued to grind into Liz whose legs her brought up from the bed and pressed tightly against Max’s sides.
Flash**
The vision continued to expand. It moved to another chamber were several other women lay on the floor, each taking care of girls of varying ages. Over seeing them, was a 13-year-old male, the only one kept. After he was born all his other brothers were killed and thrown away like garbage, not that he minded – his eyes were as black as his fathers, he looked over each one of the girls that was promised to him and smiled. From there it was as though Max and Liz were flying, if moved to the outside and they looked as they realised they were at what was left of the pod mountain. Most of the top was missing, leaving the Granolith exposed. By the base of the mountain lay the decomposing corpses and skeletons of dozens of male infants.
They then turned and shot across the desert at such a pace so that they were in Roswell within a few seconds. There was nothing left of the town, save for a few small buildings that were still burning. Everything around them was in ashes, save for a large monument that lay broken on the ground, a monument that was written in Antarian and English that commemorated the crash of ‘47 and then the recent public awareness of the aliens existence.
There was a series of quick flashes. In each one the couple saw the capitals of the worlds nations, each burning uncontrolled with no one even trying to stop it. In the streets lay countless bodies. Before long the image shifted through space until they arrived at Mars. Cities that had been built after the red planet had been colonised and were thriving were now little more than monuments, monuments to the darkness of Kivar who now possessed Sean.
End Flash**
Max’s hand caressed Liz’s leg that draped over his shoulder. He kept thrusting deep into his lover, whose hands were under his arms, holding him tightly and pulling Max into her. Their bodies were moving in perfect synchronous as were their heartbeats.
“OH MAX.” Liz screamed, “OH GOD YESSSSSSSSS.”
“LIZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ.” Max cried, his seed shooting into Liz.
At that second the images stopped and the two lovers looked at each other.
“Oh my god, Max.” Liz said softly, a tear ran down her cheek from the corner of her eye
Max withdrew from Liz but remained on top of the brunette.
“I wont let that happen Liz. I swear it.” Max said, his mind mulling on the images over and over again.
The couple remained awake; they found it impossible to sleep so they just held each other. The discussed what they should do but Max had already made up his mind, he wouldn’t allow his wife, sisters, friends, nieces and daughters to go through that. Kivar or Sean must die but given the history with them both he didn’t see a distinction between them. However, he never let Liz know. He kept that in a deep dark corner of his mind that Liz didn’t have access to. Together they did agree that the others shouldn’t know - they were afraid of what they might do, that neither of them could predict. Besides, Max was the king. This was his duty; he had to protect his family, which was first and foremost in his mind. Next to it was the protection of his people on Mars and then the people on Earth.
“Max…how could something like that happen?” Liz asked
“I don’t know. But I’m tired of this…of him. I wont let him hurt us or our children.” Max promised, the picture of Ziala and Katherine pregnant and all those girls. He wondered how many came from Liz and he wondered how many infants the other’s had given birth to after being raped relentlessly by Kivar once they were apart of his harem.
Secured Military Facility, Desert, New Mexico/Arizona Boarder, Noon The Next Day
Max asked Special Agent Flynn to take him to the facility that Sean had been moved to. The security on this place could not have been understated; there were armed guards ever 5 feet on the ground and on the walls of the compound. Laser beams, cameras, heat sensors, eye scanners…every conceivable security option was a part of this place. Sneaking in would be impossible.
As the car approached the entrance, he showed I.D. that was arranged for him by the President and put his palm on a hand scanner to confirm his identity. He could feel the eyes of several guards in the area on him while the rest watched the outskirts and the horizon. They watched everything like a hawk as the car pulled into a designated parking space. Even Flynn felt nervous around these guys, obviously it wasn’t just special ops training that these guys went through. The base commander approached with several guards as Max and Flynn stepped out of the car.
“Your Majesty, I’m Colonel Grant. The President has ordered me to show you complete courtesy and give you what ever you need.”
“Thank you colonel.” Max said, “You can start by taking me to Sean Deluca.”
“Yes sir.” Grant said
Max, Flynn, Grant and the guards all marched through the facility until they reached an elevator. The colonel swiped his key card through a slot, turned a key and the elevator proceeded to drop several hundred feet.
“Just out of curiosity…what’s your failsafe in this place?” Max asked
“Failsafe?” Grant asked
“In case Kivar…Sean…whatever gets loose.” Max asked
“Thermal-nuclear bomb.” Grant said
“That might work.” Max said
“What you actually think that kid would survive a nuclear blast?” Grant asked with surprise
“With Kivar’s power…I wouldn’t put it past him.” Max said as the elevator came to a stop.
Grant escorted the young king through the remainder of the facility to where Sean was in lockup. The room was 12-foot thick titanium on all sides covered with rubber padding. On only one side was there a window into the other side.
“Leave us.” Max stated
“Your Majesty?” Grant asked
“Leave me alone with him…just go and don’t come back until I call you.” Max said
When the others left Max opened the door and entered, locking it behind him. Sean looked up at Max; a new straightjacket restricted his movements. Max could see the puncture marks on his neck where the medics injected him with the power turn-off drug.
“I can’t let you do it Kivar. I wont.” Max said as he raised his hand, collecting his energy in his hand, ready to blast Maria’s cousin.
Sean could barely register what was going on. His head felt like it was being torn apart from the inside out but when he saw Max with his hand raised he understood what he had come here to do. His eyes glazed over and he closed his eyes tightly, Max could see tears running down his face. That was when he caught his reflection in the glass and saw himself. He suddenly remembered when they thought Brody was a hostile when he first showed up and what he; Michael and Isabel were going to do. This wasn’t him, this wasn’t the man that Liz fell in love with and who stopped his sister and friend at the last second from killing Brody.
Max lowered his hand and fell back against the wall before sliding down to the floor. He couldn’t do it, even after all Sean had done, he couldn’t kill him. Eventually Sean opened his eyes and looked at Max, his eyes still full of fear.
“Wh…why?” Sean asked
“Why did I or why didn’t I?” Max asked
“Didn’t?”
“Your still Maria’s cousin. There might be another way out for you…we just don’t know what it is yet.” Max said
Sean smiled and chuckled. “I told you he wouldn’t.” Sean said, “I TOLD YOU.” He yelled
“Sean?” Max asked
“He wanted you to try it…he wanted you to try and kill me. He knew it wouldn’t work but he needed to try, so that it would split you…destroy your balance.”
“How did he know I would try this now?” Max asked with concern, standing up.
“He sent her a vision. He called it a potential…what would be if you did it.” Sean said, “You need to stop him, if he gets control of me for good - it will happen just the same.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 85
Back Yard, Evans Residence, 20:00 Monday Night, 1 Week Later
The day after Max came back from his mysterious trip that he refused to talk about, Alex launched from Cape Canaveral to Mars. Aside from the twenty or so scientists that he took, Brody and his daughter Sydney along with him. Isabel wanted to go with him but Alex convinced her otherwise, their pregnancy was complicated enough without unnecessary travel.
During this week, Isabel was no fun at all to be around. The distance had already strained their connection to the point where their thoughts were nothing more than a distant whisper to each other. She missed him like mad. Every night she would sit out in the back yard and look up into the stars and every night a tear would run down her cheek. She wanted her lover back; she felt it in the pit of her stomach. Every night she sat and watched but she couldn’t spend as much time on it tonight.
Alex was already on his way back from the weeklong mission and the day after his return they would all be heading off again to Washington for the Congressional Hearings on alien abductions. So tonight she promised her future mother in-law that she would help to pack a few of Alex’s things. Isabel collected herself and went round to the front of the house where she jumped into the jeep and drove off.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 30 Minutes Later
Isabel and Mrs Whitman had gone into Alex’s room and immediately started packing up a couple of bags for Alex.
“So Isabel, how have you been feeling lately? Everything okay with the pregnancy?” Mrs Whitman asked
“A little queasy for the last few days. It’s probably just because I’m missing Alex.” Isabel said as she folded up a jumper that his mother folded up and put away before he left, and put it into a case, “What is it with men? Why can’t they keep anything tidy?”
“Believe me dear, his father is the same. Brilliant in the brains department but when it comes to keeping things tidy…” Mrs Whitman said while shaking her head. “But, are you sure your okay? Alex would never forgive me if I didn’t check up on you.”
“Ah yes, Alex the overprotective boyfriend. I take it he gets that from his father too?” Isabel asked and Mrs Whitman nodded, “Is there anything he got from you?”
“The ears.” Mrs Whitman said, “Sorry about that by the way.”
“Oh there not that bad. Definitely not as bad as Max’s.” Isabel joked
Just then Mrs Whitman opened Alex’s underwear drawer and put several pairs of boxers into the case but then something caught her eye and she pulled it out and let it dangle from her fingers.
“Uhmm…Isabel?” she asked
“Yes.” Isabel said as she turned and caught sight of the garment. “I…oh…god…” Isabel blushed furiously, her skin becoming bright red and trying not to look at the elder’s eyes or the red leather thong (for men) dangling.
Mrs Whitman smiled and moved over to the teenager. “Relax dear. His father has a black one.”
Isabel sharply turned her head and looked the woman in the eye. Both started to laugh and sat down on the bed.
“So did you buy him it?” Mrs Whitman asked
“Yes.” Isabel said cautiously, “I still can’t believe I got it for him. You should have seen his face when I gave it to him.”
“Oh I can imagine. Charles was a little…stunned when I gave him his pair. Of course he got over it and started to have fun.”
“Oh I don’t think I want to hear anymore. Remember Alex is connected to me and I don’t think he would want to know about your…eh…” Isabel said
“Isabel, you can say it. I’m a woman too, I have a sex life.”
“Yeah but if I think about you having a sex life then I think about my parents…that’s not an image I want.” Isabel said
“Understood.” Mrs Whitman said
“We should get finished.” Isabel said as both women stood up. Suddenly Isabel felt queasy again and out her hand over her belly. She would have fallen over is Mrs Whitman hadn’t acted fast and caught her.
“Isabel?” she asked as she helped the blonde sit back down
“It’s okay, it’s passed.” Isabel said
“No, it’s not okay.” Mrs Whitman said, looking worried, “I should call Serena, or that Doctor she’s working with.”
“No they’re busy with the Sean/Kivar thing. I don’t want them distracted.” Isabel said
“Isabel you need to be checked out. This doctor is probably the only one we can trust to check you out.” Mrs Whitman
“No…I’m okay now.” Isabel said as she stood up, “Maybe I should just go home and lay down.”
“I think that would be best. But I’m calling Diane.”
“Oh she’s gonna freak.” Isabel said
“Have the other girls had an problems like this?”
“No, that’s why I’m thinking it’s an Alex thing.” Isabel said as Mrs Whitman walked her out to the jeep.
“Maybe you shouldn’t be driving?” She asked
“I feel completely normal now. I’ll be fine…at least until I make it home.” Isabel said as she got into the jeep. She took a deep breath and started the engine before driving out on to the road.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 20:45
When Alex left he needed someone to look after Gandar. Since Liz had the experience with Gandi, she was nominated and reluctantly agreed. Liz still has issues with the newest alien to the group but she saw how the two aliens were now getting along. It also gave her the opportunity to get to know Gandar and allow Gandi to continue teaching him.
Liz walked into the living room to hear a crackle from the television and the two alien resting on the couch facing it. Liz’s eyes shifted between the two of them and then noticed that right next to one of Gandi’s tentacles was the remote control.
“You’re teaching him to watch television?” Liz asked with a raised eyebrow, “What’s on anyway?”
Liz moved over to the remote and pressed the button, turning on the television. When she saw what was on she just shook her head and looked with disbelief at the aliens.
{What?} Gandi asked
“Passions.” Liz said, “You’ve been hanging around mom too much.”
Gandar then made a series of grunts and screeches that caught Gandi’s attention.
“What did he say?” Liz asked
{He said it’s a fascinating insight into human lives and relationships.} Gandi said
“It’s totally…no. Forget it.” Liz said, “I’m going to get changed. Do you guys need anything or did mom already feed you?”
{We’ve eaten. Gandar likes stake.} Gandi said
“Stake? Where did you guys get stake?” Liz asked
{Your mother bought us some today. She said it was a treat.} Gandi said
“Okay, just make sure my dad doesn’t find out about it. He really hates this diet and if he find out there was red meat in this house there will be hell to pay. It’s bad enough he has to deal with the meat down stairs.” Liz said as she went into her room to get changed for her night out with the group.
Gandi and Gander went back to watching television. Both relaxed and allowed their long tentacles to drape off the couch and on to the floor.
Michael’s Apartment, Same Time
“You actually walked in on them doing it?” Michael asked, slightly amused at his fiancés discomfort.
“Yes. Right there on the sofa where I’ve sat.” Maria said
“The same one we’ve made out on?” Michael asked
“Yeah that one…oh god. We almost had sex that time. My mother and I almost had sex on the same sofa…I think I’m gonna be sick.” Maria said
“Honey. Chill. It’s really not that bad. Besides I think its great, it’s good to see the Sheriff’s still got it in him.” Michael said
Maria crossed her arms and stared Michael in the eye.
“Of course, not necessarily with your mother.” Michael said sheepishly
“No, it’s okay. I’m just trying to get used to them being in a relationship…this just made it real.”
“They do look good together. Look at it this way, if everything works out they might get married and Kyle will be your brother.” Michael joked and knew that it would get a rise out of her.
Maria slapped the back of his head. He wasn’t expecting a rise that painful. “I thought you liked Kyle.” He asked as he rubbed the sore spot
“I do like Kyle, he’s a good friend and a part of the family but my mom is so not going to get married again. Besides she still has issues over my dad.” Maria said
“What kind of issues?” Michael asked
“Trust, commitment…the usual crap.” Maria said, “I like Valenti, don’t get me wrong and if he can help my mom get over it then by all means I wish them all the best but if he cant…I don’t want her to be hurt again.” Maria said
“Well…I don’t think you have to worry about her. I have a good feeling about this.”
“Oh really?” Maria asked
“The same good feeling I have about us.” Michael said as his hand slipped up her leg and under her denim skirt
“Then we better work out.” Maria said as she put her hand on top of his and pulled it to the apex of her thighs.
Michael trailed his fingers over her underwear and smiled as he touched the soft material. “Velvet?” he asked
“Red velvet.” Maria said, biting her lower lip as Michael’s fingers worked their way under the edge and into her slit. “Hmmmmmmmmm.” she sighed contentedly as his fingers slid in and out of her.
“Are we going to move in together?” Michael asked seriously as he stopped his movements
Maria opened her eyes and looked at Michael.
“Michael, I promised my mom…”
“That we would wait until we graduated.” Michael said, “That’s happening in a month or two after Christmas.”
“Michael, I…” Maria started to say but Michael pushed three of his finger deep into her and she gasped for breath. “Oh yessss…yessssssssss.” she said while gazing into Michael’s eyes.
“Yes?” Michael asked
Maria nodded her head vigorously. Michael always knew how to get Maria to say agree to anything. Slowly he pulled his finger out of her and out from under her skirt. Quickly he felt around the waist for the fastener and undid it; slowly Maria raised her hips as Michael slid the garment off her legs leaving her in the red panties. Maria moved quickly to take off her top and Michael smiled as he saw a matching bra covering her chest.
Michael licked his lips at the sight of her hard nipple protruding out from under the velvet. He reached out with a finger and circled her right nipple while her foot pressed tightly against his crotch. They never broke eye contact until and understanding passed between them – they were wearing too many clothes. In that second Michael pulled of his t-shirt and started to undo his jeans while Maria reached behind her to undo the clasp of her bra.
As Michael fell onto his back to push off his jeans, Maria stood up and shimmied out of her panties and straddled his naked waist. Michael had only succeeded in pushing his jeans down to his knees but that was enough for Maria. Slowly he looked over every inch of her naked for as though it was the first time looking at her, he could never get enough of her body and for Maria the feeling was mutual. She wrapped her fingers around his engorged length and placed it at her opening.
Michael placed his hands on her hips and an idea entered his head, one that passed directly into Maria who nodded in agreement. With a gentle glow from Michael’s hand, he placed a mark on the front of her hip. When he removed his hand Maria looked down and saw the symbol that Lorat had shown to herself, Rath and Michael – the symbol of the House of Rath.
Both lovers smiled at each other as Maria became branded with his mark. “Well…looks like my mom will have to get used to me having a tattoo now.” Maria said
“No way, this is for us. I’m the only one who gets to see it.” Michael said; he had made sure the mark was placed in a spot that would always be hidden by her underwear – no matter how small.
With that Michael put his hand back on her hip and guided Maria down onto his length. Both gasped as Michael became buried in her with one long stroke. Slowly moving up and down on his hard cock, Maria placed her hands on to his chest, which gave her even more leverage and now she started rolling her hips around. Michael moved his hands up along her arms, gently teasing the sweet flesh as a fine layer of perspiration started to form. Once his hands reached her shoulders he pulled her down and he thrust up. For them everything slowed down, time appeared to have stopped as they sped up the grinding of their bodies.
“ohhhh, god, Michael”, Maria moaned
“Mariaaaaaa”, they were so close.
Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead or at the very least the neighbours.
Michael grabbed her sides and pulled her down to a kiss and rolled her over onto her back. The heat turned up to maximum, he grabbed her legs and put them over his shoulders allowing him to reach her inner most depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“Unnnngh, unnnnnnngh, Oh god baby, cum with me, cum…cum…cum”
He let her legs fall to his sides as he focused on making her cum, his tolerance was about to be breached but in that second he could see her coming apart, sweat dripping off him and pooling between her breasts he couldn’t hold out any longer and came deep in side her and at the same time her resolve also faltered and came. Michael leaned down and kissed her, he pulled out and rolled on to his back, desperately fighting for breath.
“I love you.” Michael breathed out
“I love you.” Maria responded, “You’re the only one for me.”
Michael gently caressed Maria’s soft face and smiled at her. “I’m going to spend the rest of my life pleasing you and no one is going to touch you but me.”
“Just so long as you’re hands don’t go wandering, I’m fine with that.” Maria said
“Never going to happen.” Michael responded before kissing Maria.
“Now about us moving in together?” Maria said
“Yes?”
“Where do you think we’ll live? Cause when these kids of ours come along we will need a decent sized place.” Maria said
“I know. But remember what Alex said about buying our own land?” Michael asked
“Yeah, a place where we could put the Granolith out in the open and protect it when Liz and Max do the Mars thing. What about it?” Maria asked
“Well, as long as Mr Evans is looking in to buying a couple of acres, why not make it bigger. Enough to build homes on for all of us.” Michael said, “Sooner or later we’re all going to need homes, even if we move to Mars when the Antarians come we might want a home on Earth to spend some time here. Besides Zan, Ava, Rath and Lonnie are going to want to get their own places.”
“Yeah…now why do I get the feeling that you’ve already talked to Mr E. about this?” Maria asked
Michael smiled, “Well I had some free time today.” He said
“And what did he say?”
“Well, we have more than enough money for the land and materials to build the houses.”
“So there’s no problem right?” Maria asked
“No…well there is one thing. Kyle and Tess have their own place, I don’t think they’ll want to move. Especially now that they have plans for that house.”
“Hmm…I guess. What about if they don’t move house, what if we actually move the house. From what I hear that isn’t exactly an Antarian friendly neighbourhood anyway. A few people there have gone out of their way to criticise us because of all the increased traffic into town.”
“That’s good. I’ll talk to Kyle about it in the morning. No doubt Alex can just open a wormhole under it to move it, like he did with that building in New York.” Michael said, “But on the subject of their neighbours, I would think that all the money we’ve brought to this town would shut them up.”
“Well there’s always someone you just can’t make happy.” Maria said, “Besides most of that money is going to the UFO Museum and the Crashdown.”
“Just so long as they don’t put up a theme park.”
“I wouldn’t worry about that. Mr Evans, unofficially, told the mayor that is they did that then we might just move out of town.” Maria said
“Oh, that would keep them in line.” Michael chuckled
Living Room, Evans Residence, 21:30
“Mom, I’m fine.” Isabel said as her mother dotted over her.
“That’s not what Carol Whitman said.” Diane said as she handed her daughter a glass of milk with some Tabasco in it. “Drink up.”
Isabel looked at her mother and knew she was on the loosing side. She down the milk and licked her lips and rested back against the sofa.
“I can’t believe you didn’t tell me you were feeling like this.” Diane said
“Mom, I’m okay. I’m pregnant, it could just be another Antarian thing.” Isabel said
“Well none of the others have been feeling like this and I called Tess and she said she’s fine.” Diane said
“I can’t believe you did that. It’s just going to make the others worry, besides Tess is at least 2 weeks behind me.” Isabel said
“Isabel these are your babies, I’m surprised you aren’t more worried.”
“I am worried. I’m terrified that something will go wrong but Alex made me realise that that type of constant worrying could cause problems as well so he helped me get over it. On some level he’s always with me and it relaxes me.” Isabel said with agitation.
“I’m sorry sweetie. I’m just worried about you.” Diane said while brushing her daughter’s hair from her face.
“I know mom. It’s just…with Alex gone; it helps me not to worry about everything. I just want him home.” Isabel said
“Well he’ll be home in a day or two. Then you get to spend as much time together as you want…out side of a room at Congress.” Diane said, “Come on, off to bed. You need your rest.”
“Okay, okay. I’ll see you in the morning.” Isabel said and stood up and felt dizzy again and held her abdomen,
Living Room, Laurie’s Place, Same Time
The three couples sat around the room watching the news. All of a sudden they heard crying coming from the baby monitor. Rath and Lonnie were on their feet in seconds and went to their daughter’s room. Lonnie picked up Ziala and held her but she wouldn’t stop crying no matter how much Rath and Lonnie tried to sooth her with their thoughts.
“What’s wrong?” Zan asked as she moved up behind the couple
“I don’t know. She just wont stop.” Rath said
Ziala’s cries caused concern for each of the group. Aside from when she was born, Ziala hadn’t uttered a single cry and they all knew it. Having her scream like this was not only concerning but sent a chill up their spines.
Evan’s Residence, Immediately Following
Diane wrapped her arms around her daughter as she collapsed to the floor.
“Mom.” Isabel said, pain evident in her voice
Philip came into the room and saw his wife and daughter on the room. Within seconds he was by their sides.
“What happened?” he asked
“I don’t know.” Diane responded as she helped Isabel onto the couch.
Isabel’s hands never moved from her belly. The pain was unbearable but nothing compared to the thoughts of loosing her children that were running rampant in her head.
“I’m calling Serena and that doctor.” Philip said as he moved to the phone.
“Alex.” Isabel whispered
Spaceship, halfway between Earth and Mars, Immediately Following
Alex was piloting the ship back home while Brody tucked his daughter up in bed and the scientific teams were working in the labs. While his connection to Isabel was severely dampened he could feel her presence in the back of her head. He was desperate to get home but he couldn’t go any faster, anything faster would require activating the hyper-drive. Normally he would use a wormhole but no one else on the ship could control it. Before long he felt Isabel’s pain shoot through him.
“Isabel?” he said just as Brody came onto the Command Deck.
“Alex? What’s wrong?” Brody said
“Something’s wrong with Isabel.” Alex said as he started pressing buttons that would power up the hyper-drive.
As Brody heard the sound of the engines activating he asked. “What are you doing?”
“I’m using a hyper-jump. I need to get back now.” Alex said
“I’m guessing this could be bad?” Brody asked
“We could end up inside Earth but…” Alex trailed off before activating the intercom, “This is Alex Whitman. I’m activating the hyper-drive, secure any of your work and sit down.” He ordered
2 minutes later, whether they were ready or not Alex activated the drive. For three seconds the ship was engulfed with energy that shot it across the remaining expanse between the two planets. When the ship came to a dead stop the forward hull of the ship was barely a foot from the ground.
“I think I’m gonna be sick.” Brody said as he breathed out.
“Brody, press that blue button followed by the green and then the red next to it.” Alex said as he opened a wormhole to Isabel’s home.
When Alex left, Brody pressed the buttons he was told to and the ship levelled out and held position over the desert outside Roswell.
Living Room, Evans Residence, Same Time
The doctor and Serena had arrived quickly. Isabel lay flat on the sofa with her top up to just below her breasts so that her abdomen was exposed. The doctor ran a scanner over her belly.
“What’s wrong?” Isabel asked.
The doctor looked at the results and looked at Serena then down to Isabel. “Princess Vilandra…”
“Don’t call me that, I’m Isabel Evans.” She said
“Princess Isabel, your children are dying.” The doctor said, “As you know, the foetus of Antarians require the energy of both parents. Normally they can survive for up to 2 months without receiving energy but in this case…”
“How…how long?” Isabel asked
“I don’t know. It may already be too late but you are tied to your offspring, if they die then you may die as well. Your mate needs to be here if you are to live.”
Just then Alex’s wormhole opened and he stepped through into the living room. Seconds later he was by Isabel side and as their hands touched their entire bodies glowed. The doctor looked amazed at what he was witnessing. He had never seen anything like it; he could actually see the pulses of energy travelling from Alex to his mate.
“Isabel what happened?” Alex asked as he saw tears running down her face
“I think…I think we lost…” Isabel said
Alex didn’t need her to continue, he could feel what she was trying to say through their connection. However, the doctor was not idle. He had his scanner back on, analysing every inch of Isabel.
“Uhhh…I don’t think so. I don’t know how but there’s no cellular degradation, no energy depletion, nothing. It’s like it never happ…” The doctor stopped, as he looked closer at the scan and then to Alex
“What?” Alex asked
“I can’t distinguish you’re energy patterns. Your virtually identical…it’s like, I don’t know…like your powers are feeding off each other. You’re connected in a way that I’ve never encountered before.”
“What about our children?” Alex asked
“They’re fine. But…” he took a breath, “Being twinned they were already connected to a greater degree than any Antarian but whatever it was that you did it has bonded them even more tightly together.”
Alex held Isabel’s head close to his chest as both parents smiled and held each other.
Ziala’s Room, Laurie’s Place, Immediately Following
Just as quickly as it stopped, Ziala stopped crying as her parents held her. Everyone smiled as she began to make gentle burbling sounds but lost their smiles as Ziala opened her eyes and saw them glowing with a gentle aura. It stopped after a few seconds but the young parents were left concerned.
“Okay, I’m calling Serena.” Rath said
“No, wait until morning. It’s over with now.” Lonnie said as she placed Ziala back in her crib.
To Be Continued…
Back Yard, Evans Residence, 20:00 Monday Night, 1 Week Later
The day after Max came back from his mysterious trip that he refused to talk about, Alex launched from Cape Canaveral to Mars. Aside from the twenty or so scientists that he took, Brody and his daughter Sydney along with him. Isabel wanted to go with him but Alex convinced her otherwise, their pregnancy was complicated enough without unnecessary travel.
During this week, Isabel was no fun at all to be around. The distance had already strained their connection to the point where their thoughts were nothing more than a distant whisper to each other. She missed him like mad. Every night she would sit out in the back yard and look up into the stars and every night a tear would run down her cheek. She wanted her lover back; she felt it in the pit of her stomach. Every night she sat and watched but she couldn’t spend as much time on it tonight.
Alex was already on his way back from the weeklong mission and the day after his return they would all be heading off again to Washington for the Congressional Hearings on alien abductions. So tonight she promised her future mother in-law that she would help to pack a few of Alex’s things. Isabel collected herself and went round to the front of the house where she jumped into the jeep and drove off.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 30 Minutes Later
Isabel and Mrs Whitman had gone into Alex’s room and immediately started packing up a couple of bags for Alex.
“So Isabel, how have you been feeling lately? Everything okay with the pregnancy?” Mrs Whitman asked
“A little queasy for the last few days. It’s probably just because I’m missing Alex.” Isabel said as she folded up a jumper that his mother folded up and put away before he left, and put it into a case, “What is it with men? Why can’t they keep anything tidy?”
“Believe me dear, his father is the same. Brilliant in the brains department but when it comes to keeping things tidy…” Mrs Whitman said while shaking her head. “But, are you sure your okay? Alex would never forgive me if I didn’t check up on you.”
“Ah yes, Alex the overprotective boyfriend. I take it he gets that from his father too?” Isabel asked and Mrs Whitman nodded, “Is there anything he got from you?”
“The ears.” Mrs Whitman said, “Sorry about that by the way.”
“Oh there not that bad. Definitely not as bad as Max’s.” Isabel joked
Just then Mrs Whitman opened Alex’s underwear drawer and put several pairs of boxers into the case but then something caught her eye and she pulled it out and let it dangle from her fingers.
“Uhmm…Isabel?” she asked
“Yes.” Isabel said as she turned and caught sight of the garment. “I…oh…god…” Isabel blushed furiously, her skin becoming bright red and trying not to look at the elder’s eyes or the red leather thong (for men) dangling.
Mrs Whitman smiled and moved over to the teenager. “Relax dear. His father has a black one.”
Isabel sharply turned her head and looked the woman in the eye. Both started to laugh and sat down on the bed.
“So did you buy him it?” Mrs Whitman asked
“Yes.” Isabel said cautiously, “I still can’t believe I got it for him. You should have seen his face when I gave it to him.”
“Oh I can imagine. Charles was a little…stunned when I gave him his pair. Of course he got over it and started to have fun.”
“Oh I don’t think I want to hear anymore. Remember Alex is connected to me and I don’t think he would want to know about your…eh…” Isabel said
“Isabel, you can say it. I’m a woman too, I have a sex life.”
“Yeah but if I think about you having a sex life then I think about my parents…that’s not an image I want.” Isabel said
“Understood.” Mrs Whitman said
“We should get finished.” Isabel said as both women stood up. Suddenly Isabel felt queasy again and out her hand over her belly. She would have fallen over is Mrs Whitman hadn’t acted fast and caught her.
“Isabel?” she asked as she helped the blonde sit back down
“It’s okay, it’s passed.” Isabel said
“No, it’s not okay.” Mrs Whitman said, looking worried, “I should call Serena, or that Doctor she’s working with.”
“No they’re busy with the Sean/Kivar thing. I don’t want them distracted.” Isabel said
“Isabel you need to be checked out. This doctor is probably the only one we can trust to check you out.” Mrs Whitman
“No…I’m okay now.” Isabel said as she stood up, “Maybe I should just go home and lay down.”
“I think that would be best. But I’m calling Diane.”
“Oh she’s gonna freak.” Isabel said
“Have the other girls had an problems like this?”
“No, that’s why I’m thinking it’s an Alex thing.” Isabel said as Mrs Whitman walked her out to the jeep.
“Maybe you shouldn’t be driving?” She asked
“I feel completely normal now. I’ll be fine…at least until I make it home.” Isabel said as she got into the jeep. She took a deep breath and started the engine before driving out on to the road.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 20:45
When Alex left he needed someone to look after Gandar. Since Liz had the experience with Gandi, she was nominated and reluctantly agreed. Liz still has issues with the newest alien to the group but she saw how the two aliens were now getting along. It also gave her the opportunity to get to know Gandar and allow Gandi to continue teaching him.
Liz walked into the living room to hear a crackle from the television and the two alien resting on the couch facing it. Liz’s eyes shifted between the two of them and then noticed that right next to one of Gandi’s tentacles was the remote control.
“You’re teaching him to watch television?” Liz asked with a raised eyebrow, “What’s on anyway?”
Liz moved over to the remote and pressed the button, turning on the television. When she saw what was on she just shook her head and looked with disbelief at the aliens.
{What?} Gandi asked
“Passions.” Liz said, “You’ve been hanging around mom too much.”
Gandar then made a series of grunts and screeches that caught Gandi’s attention.
“What did he say?” Liz asked
{He said it’s a fascinating insight into human lives and relationships.} Gandi said
“It’s totally…no. Forget it.” Liz said, “I’m going to get changed. Do you guys need anything or did mom already feed you?”
{We’ve eaten. Gandar likes stake.} Gandi said
“Stake? Where did you guys get stake?” Liz asked
{Your mother bought us some today. She said it was a treat.} Gandi said
“Okay, just make sure my dad doesn’t find out about it. He really hates this diet and if he find out there was red meat in this house there will be hell to pay. It’s bad enough he has to deal with the meat down stairs.” Liz said as she went into her room to get changed for her night out with the group.
Gandi and Gander went back to watching television. Both relaxed and allowed their long tentacles to drape off the couch and on to the floor.
Michael’s Apartment, Same Time
“You actually walked in on them doing it?” Michael asked, slightly amused at his fiancés discomfort.
“Yes. Right there on the sofa where I’ve sat.” Maria said
“The same one we’ve made out on?” Michael asked
“Yeah that one…oh god. We almost had sex that time. My mother and I almost had sex on the same sofa…I think I’m gonna be sick.” Maria said
“Honey. Chill. It’s really not that bad. Besides I think its great, it’s good to see the Sheriff’s still got it in him.” Michael said
Maria crossed her arms and stared Michael in the eye.
“Of course, not necessarily with your mother.” Michael said sheepishly
“No, it’s okay. I’m just trying to get used to them being in a relationship…this just made it real.”
“They do look good together. Look at it this way, if everything works out they might get married and Kyle will be your brother.” Michael joked and knew that it would get a rise out of her.
Maria slapped the back of his head. He wasn’t expecting a rise that painful. “I thought you liked Kyle.” He asked as he rubbed the sore spot
“I do like Kyle, he’s a good friend and a part of the family but my mom is so not going to get married again. Besides she still has issues over my dad.” Maria said
“What kind of issues?” Michael asked
“Trust, commitment…the usual crap.” Maria said, “I like Valenti, don’t get me wrong and if he can help my mom get over it then by all means I wish them all the best but if he cant…I don’t want her to be hurt again.” Maria said
“Well…I don’t think you have to worry about her. I have a good feeling about this.”
“Oh really?” Maria asked
“The same good feeling I have about us.” Michael said as his hand slipped up her leg and under her denim skirt
“Then we better work out.” Maria said as she put her hand on top of his and pulled it to the apex of her thighs.
Michael trailed his fingers over her underwear and smiled as he touched the soft material. “Velvet?” he asked
“Red velvet.” Maria said, biting her lower lip as Michael’s fingers worked their way under the edge and into her slit. “Hmmmmmmmmm.” she sighed contentedly as his fingers slid in and out of her.
“Are we going to move in together?” Michael asked seriously as he stopped his movements
Maria opened her eyes and looked at Michael.
“Michael, I promised my mom…”
“That we would wait until we graduated.” Michael said, “That’s happening in a month or two after Christmas.”
“Michael, I…” Maria started to say but Michael pushed three of his finger deep into her and she gasped for breath. “Oh yessss…yessssssssss.” she said while gazing into Michael’s eyes.
“Yes?” Michael asked
Maria nodded her head vigorously. Michael always knew how to get Maria to say agree to anything. Slowly he pulled his finger out of her and out from under her skirt. Quickly he felt around the waist for the fastener and undid it; slowly Maria raised her hips as Michael slid the garment off her legs leaving her in the red panties. Maria moved quickly to take off her top and Michael smiled as he saw a matching bra covering her chest.
Michael licked his lips at the sight of her hard nipple protruding out from under the velvet. He reached out with a finger and circled her right nipple while her foot pressed tightly against his crotch. They never broke eye contact until and understanding passed between them – they were wearing too many clothes. In that second Michael pulled of his t-shirt and started to undo his jeans while Maria reached behind her to undo the clasp of her bra.
As Michael fell onto his back to push off his jeans, Maria stood up and shimmied out of her panties and straddled his naked waist. Michael had only succeeded in pushing his jeans down to his knees but that was enough for Maria. Slowly he looked over every inch of her naked for as though it was the first time looking at her, he could never get enough of her body and for Maria the feeling was mutual. She wrapped her fingers around his engorged length and placed it at her opening.
Michael placed his hands on her hips and an idea entered his head, one that passed directly into Maria who nodded in agreement. With a gentle glow from Michael’s hand, he placed a mark on the front of her hip. When he removed his hand Maria looked down and saw the symbol that Lorat had shown to herself, Rath and Michael – the symbol of the House of Rath.
Both lovers smiled at each other as Maria became branded with his mark. “Well…looks like my mom will have to get used to me having a tattoo now.” Maria said
“No way, this is for us. I’m the only one who gets to see it.” Michael said; he had made sure the mark was placed in a spot that would always be hidden by her underwear – no matter how small.
With that Michael put his hand back on her hip and guided Maria down onto his length. Both gasped as Michael became buried in her with one long stroke. Slowly moving up and down on his hard cock, Maria placed her hands on to his chest, which gave her even more leverage and now she started rolling her hips around. Michael moved his hands up along her arms, gently teasing the sweet flesh as a fine layer of perspiration started to form. Once his hands reached her shoulders he pulled her down and he thrust up. For them everything slowed down, time appeared to have stopped as they sped up the grinding of their bodies.
“ohhhh, god, Michael”, Maria moaned
“Mariaaaaaa”, they were so close.
Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead or at the very least the neighbours.
Michael grabbed her sides and pulled her down to a kiss and rolled her over onto her back. The heat turned up to maximum, he grabbed her legs and put them over his shoulders allowing him to reach her inner most depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“Unnnngh, unnnnnnngh, Oh god baby, cum with me, cum…cum…cum”
He let her legs fall to his sides as he focused on making her cum, his tolerance was about to be breached but in that second he could see her coming apart, sweat dripping off him and pooling between her breasts he couldn’t hold out any longer and came deep in side her and at the same time her resolve also faltered and came. Michael leaned down and kissed her, he pulled out and rolled on to his back, desperately fighting for breath.
“I love you.” Michael breathed out
“I love you.” Maria responded, “You’re the only one for me.”
Michael gently caressed Maria’s soft face and smiled at her. “I’m going to spend the rest of my life pleasing you and no one is going to touch you but me.”
“Just so long as you’re hands don’t go wandering, I’m fine with that.” Maria said
“Never going to happen.” Michael responded before kissing Maria.
“Now about us moving in together?” Maria said
“Yes?”
“Where do you think we’ll live? Cause when these kids of ours come along we will need a decent sized place.” Maria said
“I know. But remember what Alex said about buying our own land?” Michael asked
“Yeah, a place where we could put the Granolith out in the open and protect it when Liz and Max do the Mars thing. What about it?” Maria asked
“Well, as long as Mr Evans is looking in to buying a couple of acres, why not make it bigger. Enough to build homes on for all of us.” Michael said, “Sooner or later we’re all going to need homes, even if we move to Mars when the Antarians come we might want a home on Earth to spend some time here. Besides Zan, Ava, Rath and Lonnie are going to want to get their own places.”
“Yeah…now why do I get the feeling that you’ve already talked to Mr E. about this?” Maria asked
Michael smiled, “Well I had some free time today.” He said
“And what did he say?”
“Well, we have more than enough money for the land and materials to build the houses.”
“So there’s no problem right?” Maria asked
“No…well there is one thing. Kyle and Tess have their own place, I don’t think they’ll want to move. Especially now that they have plans for that house.”
“Hmm…I guess. What about if they don’t move house, what if we actually move the house. From what I hear that isn’t exactly an Antarian friendly neighbourhood anyway. A few people there have gone out of their way to criticise us because of all the increased traffic into town.”
“That’s good. I’ll talk to Kyle about it in the morning. No doubt Alex can just open a wormhole under it to move it, like he did with that building in New York.” Michael said, “But on the subject of their neighbours, I would think that all the money we’ve brought to this town would shut them up.”
“Well there’s always someone you just can’t make happy.” Maria said, “Besides most of that money is going to the UFO Museum and the Crashdown.”
“Just so long as they don’t put up a theme park.”
“I wouldn’t worry about that. Mr Evans, unofficially, told the mayor that is they did that then we might just move out of town.” Maria said
“Oh, that would keep them in line.” Michael chuckled
Living Room, Evans Residence, 21:30
“Mom, I’m fine.” Isabel said as her mother dotted over her.
“That’s not what Carol Whitman said.” Diane said as she handed her daughter a glass of milk with some Tabasco in it. “Drink up.”
Isabel looked at her mother and knew she was on the loosing side. She down the milk and licked her lips and rested back against the sofa.
“I can’t believe you didn’t tell me you were feeling like this.” Diane said
“Mom, I’m okay. I’m pregnant, it could just be another Antarian thing.” Isabel said
“Well none of the others have been feeling like this and I called Tess and she said she’s fine.” Diane said
“I can’t believe you did that. It’s just going to make the others worry, besides Tess is at least 2 weeks behind me.” Isabel said
“Isabel these are your babies, I’m surprised you aren’t more worried.”
“I am worried. I’m terrified that something will go wrong but Alex made me realise that that type of constant worrying could cause problems as well so he helped me get over it. On some level he’s always with me and it relaxes me.” Isabel said with agitation.
“I’m sorry sweetie. I’m just worried about you.” Diane said while brushing her daughter’s hair from her face.
“I know mom. It’s just…with Alex gone; it helps me not to worry about everything. I just want him home.” Isabel said
“Well he’ll be home in a day or two. Then you get to spend as much time together as you want…out side of a room at Congress.” Diane said, “Come on, off to bed. You need your rest.”
“Okay, okay. I’ll see you in the morning.” Isabel said and stood up and felt dizzy again and held her abdomen,
Living Room, Laurie’s Place, Same Time
The three couples sat around the room watching the news. All of a sudden they heard crying coming from the baby monitor. Rath and Lonnie were on their feet in seconds and went to their daughter’s room. Lonnie picked up Ziala and held her but she wouldn’t stop crying no matter how much Rath and Lonnie tried to sooth her with their thoughts.
“What’s wrong?” Zan asked as she moved up behind the couple
“I don’t know. She just wont stop.” Rath said
Ziala’s cries caused concern for each of the group. Aside from when she was born, Ziala hadn’t uttered a single cry and they all knew it. Having her scream like this was not only concerning but sent a chill up their spines.
Evan’s Residence, Immediately Following
Diane wrapped her arms around her daughter as she collapsed to the floor.
“Mom.” Isabel said, pain evident in her voice
Philip came into the room and saw his wife and daughter on the room. Within seconds he was by their sides.
“What happened?” he asked
“I don’t know.” Diane responded as she helped Isabel onto the couch.
Isabel’s hands never moved from her belly. The pain was unbearable but nothing compared to the thoughts of loosing her children that were running rampant in her head.
“I’m calling Serena and that doctor.” Philip said as he moved to the phone.
“Alex.” Isabel whispered
Spaceship, halfway between Earth and Mars, Immediately Following
Alex was piloting the ship back home while Brody tucked his daughter up in bed and the scientific teams were working in the labs. While his connection to Isabel was severely dampened he could feel her presence in the back of her head. He was desperate to get home but he couldn’t go any faster, anything faster would require activating the hyper-drive. Normally he would use a wormhole but no one else on the ship could control it. Before long he felt Isabel’s pain shoot through him.
“Isabel?” he said just as Brody came onto the Command Deck.
“Alex? What’s wrong?” Brody said
“Something’s wrong with Isabel.” Alex said as he started pressing buttons that would power up the hyper-drive.
As Brody heard the sound of the engines activating he asked. “What are you doing?”
“I’m using a hyper-jump. I need to get back now.” Alex said
“I’m guessing this could be bad?” Brody asked
“We could end up inside Earth but…” Alex trailed off before activating the intercom, “This is Alex Whitman. I’m activating the hyper-drive, secure any of your work and sit down.” He ordered
2 minutes later, whether they were ready or not Alex activated the drive. For three seconds the ship was engulfed with energy that shot it across the remaining expanse between the two planets. When the ship came to a dead stop the forward hull of the ship was barely a foot from the ground.
“I think I’m gonna be sick.” Brody said as he breathed out.
“Brody, press that blue button followed by the green and then the red next to it.” Alex said as he opened a wormhole to Isabel’s home.
When Alex left, Brody pressed the buttons he was told to and the ship levelled out and held position over the desert outside Roswell.
Living Room, Evans Residence, Same Time
The doctor and Serena had arrived quickly. Isabel lay flat on the sofa with her top up to just below her breasts so that her abdomen was exposed. The doctor ran a scanner over her belly.
“What’s wrong?” Isabel asked.
The doctor looked at the results and looked at Serena then down to Isabel. “Princess Vilandra…”
“Don’t call me that, I’m Isabel Evans.” She said
“Princess Isabel, your children are dying.” The doctor said, “As you know, the foetus of Antarians require the energy of both parents. Normally they can survive for up to 2 months without receiving energy but in this case…”
“How…how long?” Isabel asked
“I don’t know. It may already be too late but you are tied to your offspring, if they die then you may die as well. Your mate needs to be here if you are to live.”
Just then Alex’s wormhole opened and he stepped through into the living room. Seconds later he was by Isabel side and as their hands touched their entire bodies glowed. The doctor looked amazed at what he was witnessing. He had never seen anything like it; he could actually see the pulses of energy travelling from Alex to his mate.
“Isabel what happened?” Alex asked as he saw tears running down her face
“I think…I think we lost…” Isabel said
Alex didn’t need her to continue, he could feel what she was trying to say through their connection. However, the doctor was not idle. He had his scanner back on, analysing every inch of Isabel.
“Uhhh…I don’t think so. I don’t know how but there’s no cellular degradation, no energy depletion, nothing. It’s like it never happ…” The doctor stopped, as he looked closer at the scan and then to Alex
“What?” Alex asked
“I can’t distinguish you’re energy patterns. Your virtually identical…it’s like, I don’t know…like your powers are feeding off each other. You’re connected in a way that I’ve never encountered before.”
“What about our children?” Alex asked
“They’re fine. But…” he took a breath, “Being twinned they were already connected to a greater degree than any Antarian but whatever it was that you did it has bonded them even more tightly together.”
Alex held Isabel’s head close to his chest as both parents smiled and held each other.
Ziala’s Room, Laurie’s Place, Immediately Following
Just as quickly as it stopped, Ziala stopped crying as her parents held her. Everyone smiled as she began to make gentle burbling sounds but lost their smiles as Ziala opened her eyes and saw them glowing with a gentle aura. It stopped after a few seconds but the young parents were left concerned.
“Okay, I’m calling Serena.” Rath said
“No, wait until morning. It’s over with now.” Lonnie said as she placed Ziala back in her crib.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 86
Living Room, Evans Residence, 30 Minutes Later
Shortly after Alex’s arrival, he took Isabel into her bedroom. The infusion of energy and the suddenness of the new connection had exhausted Isabel to the point where she just fell asleep after hearing her children were okay. The doctor, Serena and Isabel’s parents just sat around the room talking. Both Serena and the doctor were going over the readings that were taken from Isabel.
“What the hells going on in here?” Max said as he burst in with Liz
“Max?” Diane asked softly, “What happened?”
“Well we were enjoying a nice dinner with Michael and Maria. All of a sudden Liz starts glowing and then it moves to me. Now we can’t stop feeling each other.” Max said
“What do you mean?” Philip asked
“He means this…” Liz said as she pinched her arm
“OUCH.” Max said as he grabbed his arm, “Liz, I love you but if you do that again…”
“It started half an hour ago. When I brush my fingers along my arm, Max can feel it as though he was doing it. We can feel each other’s heartbeats, each other’s thoughts…”
“I thought you already had that kind of a connection?” Philip asked
“We do, but only when it’s wide open. We usually keep it a few levels from that.” Max said, “And then there’s this…”
Max extended his hand and generated a shield. The energy barrier was green like his usual shield but without any effort or strain to Max, the field went from wall to wall, cutting off half of the room. There also wasn’t any shimmer or pulsating motion to the shield; it was like a solid wall. Then Max lowered his hand but the shield remained.
“Your powers have gotten stronger.” Philip said as the shield frizzled out.
“Yeah but back to my first question…what happened?”
“Isabel…she almost had a…a miscarriage.” Diane barely croaked out, unable to come to terms with how close her daughter came to loosing her babies.
“What?” Max and Liz said at the same time
“How?
“What happened?”
“Are they okay?”
“They’re fine. Alex felt it and got back in time.” Philip said
“Alex is back?” Liz asked, “I thought he wouldn’t be back for another day?”
“Apparently he felt something wrong with Isabel and he used the hyper-drive on the ship. If he had been any longer…” Diane said
“How did it happen? Isabel was fine.” Max asked the doctor
“Mixed species pregnancies are something new for us. We’re still learning as well but while Antarian pregnancies last 5 months, both partners could go 2 months with the sharing of energy. In your case it would appear to be only a week. Your conditions are very delicate. But you felt what happened here? Yes?”
“Yeah. We just felt it during the glow.” Liz said
“And the glow…was it pale blue with sparkles of yellow and red?” The doctor asked
Max and Liz looked at each other and then looked back at the doctor. “Yeah…why?”
“That was the same glow as Alex and Isabel.” He replied as he pulled out his scanner. “May I?”
Max and Liz both nodded and the doctor scanned them. When the results were in, his eyes widened. Serena saw his look and looked at the device.
“That confirms it then.” Serena said
“Confirms what?” Max asked as he put his arm around Liz
“Your energy patterns, like Alex and Isabel, are feeding off each other. Alex must have triggered something in Liz when he helped Isabel.” Serena said
“But that’s not all is it?” Liz asked
“No.” Serena said, turning to the doctor
“My last scan was of your child. It indicates…there appears to be a massive potential for power within him. I’ve never seen anything like it, from what I’ve seen the closest approximation I could make is that your son has the combined power of…maybe a hundred or so Antarians. However, for the last month or so, ever since you defeated Kivar there has been a marked increase in energy within newborn Antarians. Their potential indicates that they are capable of generating power 5 times that of their normal condition.”
“That’s what Phoenix told me.” Liz said, “When Alex gave his power to you it opened up a connection between the Omniriad and Antarians. He could have meant that your people are becoming more powerful, their energy had to go somewhere when they left. And he said that our son was supposed to be incredibly powerful.”
“I guess…where is Isabel now?” Max asked
“She’s sleeping in her room. Alex is with her.” Diane said
“I doubt he’ll be getting much sleep tonight.” Liz said, “He’ll be watching her like a hawk.”
“To say the least.” Philip said
“But you’re sure that she’s okay, that they’re all okay?” Max asked
“Yes.”
Max nodded, his relief showed with a deep sigh as he closed his eyes. “Thank you. While, you’re here…anything on Sean?”
“Yes and no. I found the device I believe was responsible for creating the link; usually these links are only capable with humans with a genetic weakness that makes them susceptible to a specific Cancer. This device mimics that effect but it appears to be dead.”
“Well with the amount of power Kivar’s using these days he probably burned it out on his first try.” Liz said
“Well that would make sense. By overloading the unit, it may have left enough of his own energy within Sean. As that power increases…”
“So does his control.” Liz said
“So how do we stop it?” Max asked
“Right now I’m not sure. I have a few ideas but nothing that I’m prepared to attempt with out further information.”
Max took a breath and looked at Liz, both of them remembered Liz’s Armageddon vision of Kivar taking Liz on an altar with the women of the family chained to walls around them. Neither wanted that vision to come true and would do anything to stop it.
“Well, it’s getting late. Do you want to stay or…” Max asked
“I should get home. Gandi is probably wondering where I am.” Liz said
“I’ll give you a lift.” Max said
Liz nodded and the two left but before they did, Max went up the stairs and put his hand on his sister’s bedroom door.
Ziala’s Nursery, Laurie/Dupe’s Place, 07:00 the Next Morning
Lonnie and Rath never left their daughter’s side that night. They sat next to her crib and watched her as she slept, only slightly relieved that she never cried or that her eyes glowed again. Quietly Laurie slipped into the room and moved up behind her brother as his chin rested on the edge of the crib.
“How is she?” Laurie asked as she gave the parents cups of coffee and looked down at her niece
“Still asleep. So far nothing weird.” Lonnie said
“Guys, I just got off the phone with Liz.” Laurie said
“Yeah, what’s up?” Rath asked, never taking his eyes off Ziala
“Isabel…she almost lost her babies last night.”
“What?” Lonnie asked as she looked up
“It’s a whole energy thing, they’ll explain later when we see them. It’s just…she said there was a glow thing going on. I asked what time it all happened – it was the same time that Ziala started to cry. Isabel’s fine now, Alex is home and the ships is parked out in the desert.” Laurie said
“You think she knew?” Rath asked
“I honestly don’t know.” Laurie said, “Liz said she’ll get that doctor over to check her out.”
“Good.” Rath said as his daughter began to stir.
Ziala opened her eyes and started to squirm around in the small blankets.
“Oh, someone’s hungry.” Lonnie said as she picked up the vibe from Ziala.
Laurie smiled, “Well I’ll see you guys later. Andrew’s going to leave for work soon; he’ll want to know that she’s okay. I’ll have some breakfast ready for you when you come down.”
“Thanks sis.” Rath said as he picked up Ziala.
Lonnie unbuttoned her top and pulled out her breast before taking her daughter into her arms. Soon the infant began to suckle, taking her mother’s milk into her stomach. It was a simple act but to Rath, the sight of his wife nursing their daughter was one of the most beautiful things he had seen.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, 07:30
“Hey.” Alex said softly as Isabel woke up. He hadn’t slept one bit that night, his gaze fixed on Isabel as she slept while he sat on her desk chair.
Isabel suddenly shot up, her hand moved immediately to her abdomen and Alex moved to her side, holding her close.
“It’s okay Isabel, all three of you are okay.” Alex said as he cupped her cheek.
“Yeah, we are…all four of us.” Isabel said, “I can feel you Alex…everything about you.”
“I know. I can feel you too.” Alex said as he ran his hand over his face.
Isabel mimicked the movement as she felt the sensations on her own face. “How?” she asked
“I don’t know, but I don’t care. All I know is that I love you, I’m connected to you and I’ll never leave you alone that long again.” Alex said
“You better not. I never want to feel like that again.” Isabel said, “So…how was Mars?”
Alex smiled, some of the places he had seen too his breathe away. He had wanted to share those moments with Isabel and wished that he had taken her along, only now, after his return did he understand that he should have taken her. Alex extended his hand and Isabel took it. Her mind filled with the images and experiences of Alex’s week long trip on the Red Planet, what she saw made her long to see it in real life – that day would come soon enough but on that day it wont be red, it’ll be under a blue sky.
Just then Isabel moved quickly off the bed and bounded around the room to get her things ready for school. Her movements surprised Alex, for someone who went through an emotional hell she moved like nothing had happened.
“Isabel, come on sit down. You need to rest.” Alex said
“No, I don’t. I feel different, stronger…more focused. Is this what you feel like?” Isabel asked
“You mean, filled with energy. Like I could go for years without sleep?” Alex asked
“Yeah.” Isabel responded. “Hey, why do you sleep anyway?”
Alex smiled and moved closer to Hyper-Isabel. “Because I like sleeping next to you. Besides dreaming can be fun and I like slowing down.”
Isabel realised that she was acting a little hyper and took a breath. “Your right…sorry.”
“No don’t be sorry. You’re funny when you’re like this.” Alex said as he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her. “Now…why are you getting your school stuff ready?”
“Cause I’m going to school.” Isabel said
“Oh no you’re not. You’re staying home to rest.” Alex stated
“Are you really trying to tell me what to do?” Isabel said as she pulled back from him and crossed her arms.
“No.” Alex said carefully, “But your mom and dad…”
“Alex, you’re going in to hand in homework, get more work and sit in the library.” Isabel said, “I am going with you. I haven’t seen you in a week; I am going to spend every minute with you that I can get. Tomorrow we head to Washington and that is so not going to be fun.”
“Yeah…okay?” Alex said
Isabel used her powers and cleaned herself up, within seconds both were clean and fresh. Alex opened a small wormhole and stuck his hand through it; when he pulled it back through he brought his school bag.
“Okay, let’s go.”
West Roswell High, 20 Minutes Later
“Hey Mrs Trent.” Alex said as he walked into the class full of freshmen.
Each of the student’s eyes widened as they spotted Isabel and Alex. They had seen the aliens and the others around school but they had never gotten this close. Each and every one of them wanted to get closer to them, to hear their stories or to see their powers.
“Alex. What are you doing here?” the teacher asked
“Last weeks homework.” Alex said as he reached into the bag and pulled out his work. He gave it to Mrs Trent and the teacher smiled at him.
“You went to Mars and you still did your homework.” Mrs Trent said
“That’s our Alex.” Isabel said from the door
“We also need this and next weeks homework.” Alex said and could feel Isabel roll her eyes
“Oh that’s right, you’re going to Washington. Well, I hope you have a good time.” Mrs Trent said as she started to write the work she wanted the pair to do on a piece of paper, “Well here you go.”
“Thanks Mrs T.” Alex said as he started to walk out of the class
“Hey, wait a minute.” Mrs Trent said
“Yeah?” Alex asked as he turned to face the teacher
“You stood on Mars. You’ve got tell us what it was like.” Mrs Trent said
“Well we’re four for four.” Alex said to Isabel
“Sorry?” Mrs Trent asked
“Well you’re the fourth teacher we’ve seen today. All of them wanted to know what it was like.” Isabel said
“Oh sorry, you’re probably tired of it…”
“No, it’s okay.” Alex said as he grabbed a seat.
Isabel looked down at the young student at the desk next to her. “Can I?”
“Uh sure.” The boy said, his tongue almost hanging out. Every other guy in the room suddenly hated him as they watched they curve of Isabel’s butt and her skirt rising up her legs as she sat on the desk.
Once again Alex recited his trip to Mars. He finished just in time for the bell and the couple left.
“You enjoyed that.” Alex said when they were in the hall
“Enjoyed what?” Isabel asked
“That kid, you enjoyed teasing him. Don’t deny it, I could feel it.” Alex said
“Well…I…Maybe I’ve been hanging around Lonnie too much.” Isabel said with a smile
“Maybe, but you still enjoyed it.” Alex said as he opened the door to the library for Isabel.
Isabel entered and Alex followed. The two moved to the back of the room, sat down at a desk and pulled out the notes they received from teachers. Once they read them, the couple started to move around and look for the books they needed.
Somewhere in the Stacks, Library, 20 Minute’s Later
“Oh…Alex, here it is.” Isabel said as she pulled a book off the shelf
“Finally. I thought these things were supposed to be kept in order?” Alex said
“Yeah well, there is only one librarian. She can’t put everything back in order after the people at this school gets through with them.” Isabel said
“I guess.”
“So…how many teachers do we have left to visit?” Isabel asked
“Oh one or two.” Alex said and then turned back to Isabel. “Are you sure you’re okay?”
“Alex I’m fine.” Isabel said as she hugged Alex, “You know what?”
“What?”
“We really are gonna make great parents.” Isabel said
“Yes we are.” Alex said before giving Isabel a gentle, loving kiss.
When they parted, Alex picked up the book and they walked back to their desk. What they didn’t know was that Pam Troy was in the next space over, hidden by the shelves and the mass of books. She had heard every word spoken by Alex and Isabel as she stood with her back against the wall, reading a book. When she heard the words “great parents”, her eyes shot straight up from the book…not that she was reading it in the first place.
“Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Pam said
Quickly she ran back to her table where her friends were sitting.
“You will never believe what I just heard.” Pam said
“Ooh gossip…spill it.” said one of her friends
“It’s Alex and Isabel…” Pam said but was interrupted
“No, stop. Pam, if you start spreading rumours about them you’ll regret it. It is so not a good idea. You’ve heard what Alex did to those Skin things.”
“Bullshit.” Pam said, “Little nerdy Alex – a killer? No way.”
“Okay, what did you hear?”
“Isabel is knocked up. I swear to god, she’s pregnant.” Pam said
“What?” all five other girls said at the same time.
“She and Alex were talking. He asked if she was feeling okay and then Isabel said she was and that they were going to make great parents.” Pam said
A Hallway, Roswell High, 2 Hours Later
Isabel and Alex were once again wondering the halls. They had visited their last teachers and once again Alex told the class of his trip. As they walked down the hall, heading to meet the others at the front gate, they were stopped by their guidance councillor – word spreads fast.
“Alex, Isabel. I’m glad I caught you. I was wondering if we could talk?” Miss Limon asked
“Sure. We’ve got some time.” Isabel said
The three walked toward the teacher’s office. When they arrived Miss Limon sat behind her desk. “Please, have a seat.”
“What can we do for you miss?” Alex asked
“Well…let’s see…this is very delicate. There is a rumour going around school. Normally I don’t believe them but I do check into them.”
“Okay?” Isabel said
“The rumour is that you’re pregnant.” Miss Limon said
“WHAT?” the teens said in unison. They couldn’t believe that it had gotten out and they had no idea how it happened.
“So it’s not true. That’s a relief.” Miss Limon said
“No, it’s not true.” Isabel lied convincingly
“That’s good. I never got a chance to speak with Kyle and Tess prior to their wedding and now their married…it just happened so fast.”
“Miss Limon…” Alex said, “…with all due respect whether or not Isabel is pregnant, Kyle and Tess’s wedding or the future plans of us and our family are our business not yours.”
“Alex, I’m your guidance councillor. It is my business to help guide you through the decisions you have to make while you’re in school. Your parents…” Miss Limon said
“Our parents know everything. Ever since we went public we don’t keep anything from them.” Isabel said
“And when we get married it will be with their blessing.” Alex said
“So you are planning on getting married?”
“Hello…giant rock on my finger for a couple of months now.” Isabel said as she held up her hand
“Of course.”
“Granted it wont be before Max and Liz…” Isabel said
“Max and Liz?” Miss Limon asked
“Yeah, why?” Isabel said
“What do you know?” Alex asked
“Just another rumour. It say’s he’s been seeing someone else but like I said, I never believe them without proof.”
“Well it’s a load of crap. Max would never cheat on Liz and even if he did…they’re connected, Liz would know instantly.” Isabel said
“Miss Limon, there’s very little about this place that you don’t know. You either know who started these rumours or you know who’s involved with it.” Alex said
“Well it was Pam Troy who started your one. She was in the library earlier but I don’t know who started the one about Max.”
“So who was it my brother supposed to be seeing on the side any way?” Isabel asked
Miss Limon just looked at the teens and gave a fake smile.
“Troy.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Was the teacher’s response
The couple stood up and left the room with faces of utter anger. They knew she was the one behind the rumour, Pam never kept it a secret that she wanted Max, if for no other reason than the fact that he was a king or that the idea of Liz Parker beating her at anything. Alex and Isabel communicated through their bond and let the others know what they had just found out. The group split up and looked over the school, hunting for Pam.
It was Liz who found her and summoned the others.
“Hey Pam.” Liz said
“Parker. How’s it going?” Pam said with a smile
“We’ve been hearing a few things.” Liz said as her eyes began to glow with a blue light. “Thought maybe we should talk.”
To Be Continued…
Living Room, Evans Residence, 30 Minutes Later
Shortly after Alex’s arrival, he took Isabel into her bedroom. The infusion of energy and the suddenness of the new connection had exhausted Isabel to the point where she just fell asleep after hearing her children were okay. The doctor, Serena and Isabel’s parents just sat around the room talking. Both Serena and the doctor were going over the readings that were taken from Isabel.
“What the hells going on in here?” Max said as he burst in with Liz
“Max?” Diane asked softly, “What happened?”
“Well we were enjoying a nice dinner with Michael and Maria. All of a sudden Liz starts glowing and then it moves to me. Now we can’t stop feeling each other.” Max said
“What do you mean?” Philip asked
“He means this…” Liz said as she pinched her arm
“OUCH.” Max said as he grabbed his arm, “Liz, I love you but if you do that again…”
“It started half an hour ago. When I brush my fingers along my arm, Max can feel it as though he was doing it. We can feel each other’s heartbeats, each other’s thoughts…”
“I thought you already had that kind of a connection?” Philip asked
“We do, but only when it’s wide open. We usually keep it a few levels from that.” Max said, “And then there’s this…”
Max extended his hand and generated a shield. The energy barrier was green like his usual shield but without any effort or strain to Max, the field went from wall to wall, cutting off half of the room. There also wasn’t any shimmer or pulsating motion to the shield; it was like a solid wall. Then Max lowered his hand but the shield remained.
“Your powers have gotten stronger.” Philip said as the shield frizzled out.
“Yeah but back to my first question…what happened?”
“Isabel…she almost had a…a miscarriage.” Diane barely croaked out, unable to come to terms with how close her daughter came to loosing her babies.
“What?” Max and Liz said at the same time
“How?
“What happened?”
“Are they okay?”
“They’re fine. Alex felt it and got back in time.” Philip said
“Alex is back?” Liz asked, “I thought he wouldn’t be back for another day?”
“Apparently he felt something wrong with Isabel and he used the hyper-drive on the ship. If he had been any longer…” Diane said
“How did it happen? Isabel was fine.” Max asked the doctor
“Mixed species pregnancies are something new for us. We’re still learning as well but while Antarian pregnancies last 5 months, both partners could go 2 months with the sharing of energy. In your case it would appear to be only a week. Your conditions are very delicate. But you felt what happened here? Yes?”
“Yeah. We just felt it during the glow.” Liz said
“And the glow…was it pale blue with sparkles of yellow and red?” The doctor asked
Max and Liz looked at each other and then looked back at the doctor. “Yeah…why?”
“That was the same glow as Alex and Isabel.” He replied as he pulled out his scanner. “May I?”
Max and Liz both nodded and the doctor scanned them. When the results were in, his eyes widened. Serena saw his look and looked at the device.
“That confirms it then.” Serena said
“Confirms what?” Max asked as he put his arm around Liz
“Your energy patterns, like Alex and Isabel, are feeding off each other. Alex must have triggered something in Liz when he helped Isabel.” Serena said
“But that’s not all is it?” Liz asked
“No.” Serena said, turning to the doctor
“My last scan was of your child. It indicates…there appears to be a massive potential for power within him. I’ve never seen anything like it, from what I’ve seen the closest approximation I could make is that your son has the combined power of…maybe a hundred or so Antarians. However, for the last month or so, ever since you defeated Kivar there has been a marked increase in energy within newborn Antarians. Their potential indicates that they are capable of generating power 5 times that of their normal condition.”
“That’s what Phoenix told me.” Liz said, “When Alex gave his power to you it opened up a connection between the Omniriad and Antarians. He could have meant that your people are becoming more powerful, their energy had to go somewhere when they left. And he said that our son was supposed to be incredibly powerful.”
“I guess…where is Isabel now?” Max asked
“She’s sleeping in her room. Alex is with her.” Diane said
“I doubt he’ll be getting much sleep tonight.” Liz said, “He’ll be watching her like a hawk.”
“To say the least.” Philip said
“But you’re sure that she’s okay, that they’re all okay?” Max asked
“Yes.”
Max nodded, his relief showed with a deep sigh as he closed his eyes. “Thank you. While, you’re here…anything on Sean?”
“Yes and no. I found the device I believe was responsible for creating the link; usually these links are only capable with humans with a genetic weakness that makes them susceptible to a specific Cancer. This device mimics that effect but it appears to be dead.”
“Well with the amount of power Kivar’s using these days he probably burned it out on his first try.” Liz said
“Well that would make sense. By overloading the unit, it may have left enough of his own energy within Sean. As that power increases…”
“So does his control.” Liz said
“So how do we stop it?” Max asked
“Right now I’m not sure. I have a few ideas but nothing that I’m prepared to attempt with out further information.”
Max took a breath and looked at Liz, both of them remembered Liz’s Armageddon vision of Kivar taking Liz on an altar with the women of the family chained to walls around them. Neither wanted that vision to come true and would do anything to stop it.
“Well, it’s getting late. Do you want to stay or…” Max asked
“I should get home. Gandi is probably wondering where I am.” Liz said
“I’ll give you a lift.” Max said
Liz nodded and the two left but before they did, Max went up the stairs and put his hand on his sister’s bedroom door.
Ziala’s Nursery, Laurie/Dupe’s Place, 07:00 the Next Morning
Lonnie and Rath never left their daughter’s side that night. They sat next to her crib and watched her as she slept, only slightly relieved that she never cried or that her eyes glowed again. Quietly Laurie slipped into the room and moved up behind her brother as his chin rested on the edge of the crib.
“How is she?” Laurie asked as she gave the parents cups of coffee and looked down at her niece
“Still asleep. So far nothing weird.” Lonnie said
“Guys, I just got off the phone with Liz.” Laurie said
“Yeah, what’s up?” Rath asked, never taking his eyes off Ziala
“Isabel…she almost lost her babies last night.”
“What?” Lonnie asked as she looked up
“It’s a whole energy thing, they’ll explain later when we see them. It’s just…she said there was a glow thing going on. I asked what time it all happened – it was the same time that Ziala started to cry. Isabel’s fine now, Alex is home and the ships is parked out in the desert.” Laurie said
“You think she knew?” Rath asked
“I honestly don’t know.” Laurie said, “Liz said she’ll get that doctor over to check her out.”
“Good.” Rath said as his daughter began to stir.
Ziala opened her eyes and started to squirm around in the small blankets.
“Oh, someone’s hungry.” Lonnie said as she picked up the vibe from Ziala.
Laurie smiled, “Well I’ll see you guys later. Andrew’s going to leave for work soon; he’ll want to know that she’s okay. I’ll have some breakfast ready for you when you come down.”
“Thanks sis.” Rath said as he picked up Ziala.
Lonnie unbuttoned her top and pulled out her breast before taking her daughter into her arms. Soon the infant began to suckle, taking her mother’s milk into her stomach. It was a simple act but to Rath, the sight of his wife nursing their daughter was one of the most beautiful things he had seen.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, 07:30
“Hey.” Alex said softly as Isabel woke up. He hadn’t slept one bit that night, his gaze fixed on Isabel as she slept while he sat on her desk chair.
Isabel suddenly shot up, her hand moved immediately to her abdomen and Alex moved to her side, holding her close.
“It’s okay Isabel, all three of you are okay.” Alex said as he cupped her cheek.
“Yeah, we are…all four of us.” Isabel said, “I can feel you Alex…everything about you.”
“I know. I can feel you too.” Alex said as he ran his hand over his face.
Isabel mimicked the movement as she felt the sensations on her own face. “How?” she asked
“I don’t know, but I don’t care. All I know is that I love you, I’m connected to you and I’ll never leave you alone that long again.” Alex said
“You better not. I never want to feel like that again.” Isabel said, “So…how was Mars?”
Alex smiled, some of the places he had seen too his breathe away. He had wanted to share those moments with Isabel and wished that he had taken her along, only now, after his return did he understand that he should have taken her. Alex extended his hand and Isabel took it. Her mind filled with the images and experiences of Alex’s week long trip on the Red Planet, what she saw made her long to see it in real life – that day would come soon enough but on that day it wont be red, it’ll be under a blue sky.
Just then Isabel moved quickly off the bed and bounded around the room to get her things ready for school. Her movements surprised Alex, for someone who went through an emotional hell she moved like nothing had happened.
“Isabel, come on sit down. You need to rest.” Alex said
“No, I don’t. I feel different, stronger…more focused. Is this what you feel like?” Isabel asked
“You mean, filled with energy. Like I could go for years without sleep?” Alex asked
“Yeah.” Isabel responded. “Hey, why do you sleep anyway?”
Alex smiled and moved closer to Hyper-Isabel. “Because I like sleeping next to you. Besides dreaming can be fun and I like slowing down.”
Isabel realised that she was acting a little hyper and took a breath. “Your right…sorry.”
“No don’t be sorry. You’re funny when you’re like this.” Alex said as he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her. “Now…why are you getting your school stuff ready?”
“Cause I’m going to school.” Isabel said
“Oh no you’re not. You’re staying home to rest.” Alex stated
“Are you really trying to tell me what to do?” Isabel said as she pulled back from him and crossed her arms.
“No.” Alex said carefully, “But your mom and dad…”
“Alex, you’re going in to hand in homework, get more work and sit in the library.” Isabel said, “I am going with you. I haven’t seen you in a week; I am going to spend every minute with you that I can get. Tomorrow we head to Washington and that is so not going to be fun.”
“Yeah…okay?” Alex said
Isabel used her powers and cleaned herself up, within seconds both were clean and fresh. Alex opened a small wormhole and stuck his hand through it; when he pulled it back through he brought his school bag.
“Okay, let’s go.”
West Roswell High, 20 Minutes Later
“Hey Mrs Trent.” Alex said as he walked into the class full of freshmen.
Each of the student’s eyes widened as they spotted Isabel and Alex. They had seen the aliens and the others around school but they had never gotten this close. Each and every one of them wanted to get closer to them, to hear their stories or to see their powers.
“Alex. What are you doing here?” the teacher asked
“Last weeks homework.” Alex said as he reached into the bag and pulled out his work. He gave it to Mrs Trent and the teacher smiled at him.
“You went to Mars and you still did your homework.” Mrs Trent said
“That’s our Alex.” Isabel said from the door
“We also need this and next weeks homework.” Alex said and could feel Isabel roll her eyes
“Oh that’s right, you’re going to Washington. Well, I hope you have a good time.” Mrs Trent said as she started to write the work she wanted the pair to do on a piece of paper, “Well here you go.”
“Thanks Mrs T.” Alex said as he started to walk out of the class
“Hey, wait a minute.” Mrs Trent said
“Yeah?” Alex asked as he turned to face the teacher
“You stood on Mars. You’ve got tell us what it was like.” Mrs Trent said
“Well we’re four for four.” Alex said to Isabel
“Sorry?” Mrs Trent asked
“Well you’re the fourth teacher we’ve seen today. All of them wanted to know what it was like.” Isabel said
“Oh sorry, you’re probably tired of it…”
“No, it’s okay.” Alex said as he grabbed a seat.
Isabel looked down at the young student at the desk next to her. “Can I?”
“Uh sure.” The boy said, his tongue almost hanging out. Every other guy in the room suddenly hated him as they watched they curve of Isabel’s butt and her skirt rising up her legs as she sat on the desk.
Once again Alex recited his trip to Mars. He finished just in time for the bell and the couple left.
“You enjoyed that.” Alex said when they were in the hall
“Enjoyed what?” Isabel asked
“That kid, you enjoyed teasing him. Don’t deny it, I could feel it.” Alex said
“Well…I…Maybe I’ve been hanging around Lonnie too much.” Isabel said with a smile
“Maybe, but you still enjoyed it.” Alex said as he opened the door to the library for Isabel.
Isabel entered and Alex followed. The two moved to the back of the room, sat down at a desk and pulled out the notes they received from teachers. Once they read them, the couple started to move around and look for the books they needed.
Somewhere in the Stacks, Library, 20 Minute’s Later
“Oh…Alex, here it is.” Isabel said as she pulled a book off the shelf
“Finally. I thought these things were supposed to be kept in order?” Alex said
“Yeah well, there is only one librarian. She can’t put everything back in order after the people at this school gets through with them.” Isabel said
“I guess.”
“So…how many teachers do we have left to visit?” Isabel asked
“Oh one or two.” Alex said and then turned back to Isabel. “Are you sure you’re okay?”
“Alex I’m fine.” Isabel said as she hugged Alex, “You know what?”
“What?”
“We really are gonna make great parents.” Isabel said
“Yes we are.” Alex said before giving Isabel a gentle, loving kiss.
When they parted, Alex picked up the book and they walked back to their desk. What they didn’t know was that Pam Troy was in the next space over, hidden by the shelves and the mass of books. She had heard every word spoken by Alex and Isabel as she stood with her back against the wall, reading a book. When she heard the words “great parents”, her eyes shot straight up from the book…not that she was reading it in the first place.
“Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Pam said
Quickly she ran back to her table where her friends were sitting.
“You will never believe what I just heard.” Pam said
“Ooh gossip…spill it.” said one of her friends
“It’s Alex and Isabel…” Pam said but was interrupted
“No, stop. Pam, if you start spreading rumours about them you’ll regret it. It is so not a good idea. You’ve heard what Alex did to those Skin things.”
“Bullshit.” Pam said, “Little nerdy Alex – a killer? No way.”
“Okay, what did you hear?”
“Isabel is knocked up. I swear to god, she’s pregnant.” Pam said
“What?” all five other girls said at the same time.
“She and Alex were talking. He asked if she was feeling okay and then Isabel said she was and that they were going to make great parents.” Pam said
A Hallway, Roswell High, 2 Hours Later
Isabel and Alex were once again wondering the halls. They had visited their last teachers and once again Alex told the class of his trip. As they walked down the hall, heading to meet the others at the front gate, they were stopped by their guidance councillor – word spreads fast.
“Alex, Isabel. I’m glad I caught you. I was wondering if we could talk?” Miss Limon asked
“Sure. We’ve got some time.” Isabel said
The three walked toward the teacher’s office. When they arrived Miss Limon sat behind her desk. “Please, have a seat.”
“What can we do for you miss?” Alex asked
“Well…let’s see…this is very delicate. There is a rumour going around school. Normally I don’t believe them but I do check into them.”
“Okay?” Isabel said
“The rumour is that you’re pregnant.” Miss Limon said
“WHAT?” the teens said in unison. They couldn’t believe that it had gotten out and they had no idea how it happened.
“So it’s not true. That’s a relief.” Miss Limon said
“No, it’s not true.” Isabel lied convincingly
“That’s good. I never got a chance to speak with Kyle and Tess prior to their wedding and now their married…it just happened so fast.”
“Miss Limon…” Alex said, “…with all due respect whether or not Isabel is pregnant, Kyle and Tess’s wedding or the future plans of us and our family are our business not yours.”
“Alex, I’m your guidance councillor. It is my business to help guide you through the decisions you have to make while you’re in school. Your parents…” Miss Limon said
“Our parents know everything. Ever since we went public we don’t keep anything from them.” Isabel said
“And when we get married it will be with their blessing.” Alex said
“So you are planning on getting married?”
“Hello…giant rock on my finger for a couple of months now.” Isabel said as she held up her hand
“Of course.”
“Granted it wont be before Max and Liz…” Isabel said
“Max and Liz?” Miss Limon asked
“Yeah, why?” Isabel said
“What do you know?” Alex asked
“Just another rumour. It say’s he’s been seeing someone else but like I said, I never believe them without proof.”
“Well it’s a load of crap. Max would never cheat on Liz and even if he did…they’re connected, Liz would know instantly.” Isabel said
“Miss Limon, there’s very little about this place that you don’t know. You either know who started these rumours or you know who’s involved with it.” Alex said
“Well it was Pam Troy who started your one. She was in the library earlier but I don’t know who started the one about Max.”
“So who was it my brother supposed to be seeing on the side any way?” Isabel asked
Miss Limon just looked at the teens and gave a fake smile.
“Troy.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Was the teacher’s response
The couple stood up and left the room with faces of utter anger. They knew she was the one behind the rumour, Pam never kept it a secret that she wanted Max, if for no other reason than the fact that he was a king or that the idea of Liz Parker beating her at anything. Alex and Isabel communicated through their bond and let the others know what they had just found out. The group split up and looked over the school, hunting for Pam.
It was Liz who found her and summoned the others.
“Hey Pam.” Liz said
“Parker. How’s it going?” Pam said with a smile
“We’ve been hearing a few things.” Liz said as her eyes began to glow with a blue light. “Thought maybe we should talk.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 87
Behind the Main Building, Roswell High, Immediately Following
Liz had found Pam Troy behind the main building. It was a spot that was used by people when the Eraser Room was in use and for the last few months it was always in use, mainly by Max, Liz, Alex, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Kyle and Tess. The second Liz found her she called the others but she knew it would take time for them to get there – she had some time.
“Wh…what’s with the eyes?” Pam stuttered out as Liz’s eyes glowed brightly.
“It’s call power. You know, that little thing you want but I have.” Liz said as she stared down Pam, her arms crossed. “Now about these rumours you’ve started…say what you want about me, I don’t give a damn but when you start in on my family. You see I’ve always kinda held back with my powers, I’ve no idea what I’m capable of but now…”
Suddenly the skies above the school filled with black, swirling clouds. Directly above Liz lay the only opening in the dark mass, allowing a shaft of sunlight to shine down on her.
Football Field, Roswell High, Same Time
“Oh…Liz found her.” Max said as he felt his mate in the back of his mind.
“Lets go.” Kyle said and the two walked off and met up with the other prior to going to Liz.
Just then Max stumbled as he felt very dizzy but Kyle and Alex caught him.
“Max?” Isabel asked
“Liz is pissed.” Max said as they all looked up and walked as the sun disappeared behind the clouds. “Liz is very pissed.”
“I think Liz isn’t holding back any more.” Alex said, “We better hurry.”
“No shit.” Kyle said
And with that they all started quickly move to where they felt Liz was.
Behind the Main Building, Roswell High, Immediately Following
“You really shouldn’t play poker Liz. You’re really bad at bluffing.” Pam said
“You think I’m bluffing?” Liz said with disbelief from within her shaft of light
“All I see is glowing eyes and cloud. Ohhhh, ahhhhhh. Big deal. You’re human, no matter had Max put in you, you’ll always be mousy Parker.”
Liz smiled, “Actually I’m not human. Well not completely, you see an alien called Phoenix put some of his D.N.A in me before I was born. I’m a part of his race as well as humanity. But that’s nether here nor there.”
“I’m leaving.” Pam said. Liz waved her hand and the ground began to rumble. The ground split and crumpled away, leaving the two girls trapped on a pedestal and unreachable. With another wave Liz made rocks form around Pam’s feet, holding her in place. “Hey what the?” Pam said
“You’re not going anywhere until I’m finished.” Liz said, the glow of her eyes becoming brighter.
“Liz.” Max called out from behind them
Liz turned quickly and raised a shield in her family’s path. It was identical to Max’s but was slightly more blue than green.
“Sorry honey. I need to deal with this.” Liz said. With a wave of her hand the shield rapidly retracted into a bubble that surrounded the teens and then it vanished. The next thing the teens knew was that they were in the Crashdown. “Now where were we?” Liz said as she turned back to Pam.
“Fuck off.”
“Uhhh…no.” Liz said, “Now these rumours…about the Isabel rumour?”
“I know what I heard. She’s pregnant…she actually let Whitman screw her.”
“Okay, Alex and Isabel were talking about in the future. After they’re married, that’s it.” Liz said
“Prove it.” Pam challenged
“How?”
“Pregnancy test.” Pam said
“Wouldn’t work. There are slight biological differences, the test wouldn’t prove a thing…then there are doctors, none of us would trust a human doctor and I don’t think you’ll take the word of an Antarian one.” Liz said
“So what do we do?”
“We do nothing, it’s not like we have anything to prove. Besides, even if Isabel were pregnant it would be between her, Alex and their parents. It’s nothing to do with you. Now, about Max having an affair with you…that’s the one that getting me pissed.” Liz said
“Why? Max isn’t giving it to you?” Pam asked with a smile
“Oh Max does his job all right. He does it almost every single night.” Liz said as she moved closer to Pam until they was an inch a part. “And then there’s during the day…that boy can keep going and going and going. But. He’s not yours, he’s mine and if you go anywhere near him I’ll…”
“You’ll what?”
Liz whipped her hand in front of Pam’s face, discharging a pulse of energy that caused Pam’s face to move as though she had just been slapped. Then came another and another. The pain was intense; Pam reached her fingers up to where she felt the impact. She brought her fingers down to look at them, surprised to see no blood.
“Useful talent isn’t it. All the pain, none of the damage which means no bruising.” Liz said
“You wont get away with this. I’ll tell everyone what you’re doing to me.”
“Actually you wont remember. Oh you’ll remember our little chat and you’ll be very, very humble from now on but you wont remember this…” Liz said with another slap, “Or this…”, whipping her hand back across. Then she smiled evilly. “Or this.”
Suddenly three Ganderium crystals appeared. Pam watched as they crawled up her body, doubling in size every second until they started to sprout tentacles that burrowed into Pam’s body. If Liz didn’t dampen it, the scream would have been heard from every corner of the school.
Seconds later Pam found herself alone. She could see Liz walking away, the skies were as clear as a summer’s day and the ground was normal. Pam quickly turned away from where Liz was walking and left, hoping to get as far away from Liz as possible and report what happened but as she walked the memories started to drift away until she was only left with the understanding – crossing Liz Parker results in pain.
Crashdown, 5 Minutes Later
Everyone was sitting around the room. After Liz sent them here, they had tried to leave but found that they couldn’t. Even Alex’s wormholes were blocked so they all decided to sit down and wait. Just then she appeared.
“Liz.” Max said as he spotted her and moved to her.
“Max, I…I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have sent you here.” Liz apologised, “I just thought it would be better if you weren’t there.”
Max hugged her. “Liz it’s okay. I know.” He knew what had happened with Liz and Pam, he could see and feel everything that happened through their connection.
“So is Pam going to be a problem?” Alex asked
“No, that’s taken care of. Even if she tries it she’ll have…an experience.” Liz said with a smile
“Will it hurt?” Tess asked
“Yes.” Liz said definitively. Tess, Maria and Isabel just smiled.
“Hey listen, I heard about Ziala. Is she okay?” Liz asked Zan
“She’s fine. The doctor checked her out and he’s fine with her. She’s definitely connected with…eh…you know.” Zan said, not wanting to say it out loud as they weren’t the only ones in the restaurant.
Just then Rath and Lonnie entered, their daughter in her mother’s arms.
“There she is.” Liz said as she moved over to the couple and smiled as Ziala tried to grab her finger. “How is she?”
“She is very active.” Lonnie said as Ziala squirmed in her arms
“Come on sit down. I’ll get you guys some coke and milk for Ziala.” Liz said
“Thanks Liz.” Rath said
As Alex sat with Isabel he suddenly felt something ram into his back. He turned to find Gandar behind him with Gandi floating off to the side.
“Hey what was that for?” Alex asked as he rubbed the sore spot.
“You’ve been back since last night and you haven’t said hi to him.” Liz said; if nothing else she knew the species well
“Oh.” Alex said and then turned back to Gandar. “Sorry, Isabel needed me.”
Gandar just looked at the evolved human and then darted towards him. The alien stopped just short of him and rubbed his head along Alex’s cheek like a cat, all the while giving a soft metallic sound screeching growl.
“Yeah, I missed you too.” Alex said, “Did Liz and Gandi keep you company?”
“Oh we kept him company all right. Gandi even taught him how to watch television…don’t be surprised if he and your mom end up watching the soaps together.” Liz said.
The group sat down and talked. They spent the next couple of hours together before Brody walked into the Crashdown. “Hey Brody. You ready?” Max asked
“All packed and ready for Washington.” Brody said
“Are you sure you want to do this. I mean after this…” Max asked
“I’ll be on the news for a long time? Max it’s okay, besides if I can help you by connecting to Larek while we’re in the hearings then I’m fine with it.” Brody said
“Yeah well I’m not.” Max said, “You shouldn’t have to do this.”
“I want to do this.” Brody said
“Oh Brody, I’m sorry I left you and those guys in the lurch when I bailed on the ship.” Alex said
“Ah forget it. I understand.” Brody said
“How’d Sydney take it?” Alex asked
“Are you kidding, she slept right through it. The science guys didn’t loose any of their work but…eh…they did loose their lunch…over a few control panels. You’ve got some cleaning to do.” Alex just looked at him and shrugged his shoulders. After a few more hours the group dispersed back to their homes where they collected their bags and headed off to the airport.
Airplane (Flight 385), Somewhere Over Kansas, Midnight
As everyone slept in the first class section of the aircraft, Alex and Isabel remained awake. While press, fans and others had crowed the airport; the flight itself had been uneventful. Isabel was restless, she couldn’t fall asleep, and with Alex’s energy surging through her she felt like she wouldn’t fall asleep for another year.
“I don’t know how you do this?” Isabel whispered
“You’ll get used to it. Eventually you’ll be able to regulate the energy and then you’ll just fall asleep.” Alex said
“Hmmm, can’t wait. I like waking up next to you.” Isabel said
“Me too.” Alex said
“You know…there are a few things we’ve still got to do.” Isabel said with a tone in her voice that got Alex’s attention
“Oh really. Like what?” he said
“Like joining a particular club.”
“A club that’s…oh say…mile high?” Alex grinned back
“Everyone else is asleep.” Isabel said looking around.
“Go.” Alex said
Isabel quietly slipped out of her seat beside her lover and moved down the isle to the bathroom. A few minutes later Alex looked up to check that everyone was still asleep and just as quietly as Isabel, moved to the small cubicle. What he didn’t notice was the smile that crept over Liz’s face.
“Told you.” Liz whispered to Max
“I know. You do know that we’re next?” Max asked
“Hmmm…we better or I might just trade you in.”
As Alex slinked up to the bathroom, he kept his back to the door and gently knocked it. With the click of the lock Alex sneaked inside and quickly locked it again. As he turned around he saw Isabel sitting on the sink, her feet resting on the lid of the toilet. She had removed her clothes and was now only wearing a g-string and a camisole, both in red.
“And once again my breath is taken away.” Alex said
“Well just keep on breathing. I don’t have a thing for corpses.” Isabel said as she stood to her feet and began to unbutton Alex’s shirt. Gently she placed her hand over his naked chest and smiled. “Yep still beating.”
Alex ran his hands down her arms and pulled Isabel in close for a passionate kiss. The close quarters of the room already limited their space but they didn’t mind one bit. As they wrapped their arms around each other, Isabel’s breasts crushed against Alex’s chest. Alex inched his hands down and trailed the thin material of her underwear with his fingers before going down on to his knees, taking the garment with him.
Isabel continued to undo the fastener and zip on Alex’s trousers. Eventually they were around his ankles and Alex lifted Isabel up and sat her back down on the sink counter where he parted her legs and moved between them. They looked into each other’s eyes, Isabel held tightly onto the counter edge as Alex slid into her.
“Arhmmmmmmmm.” Isabel gasped
“Hmmmmmmm.” Alex groaned as Isabel tightened on his cock
Alex slowly slid in and out of her; gently he pulled the strap of her camisole off her shoulder and exposed her left breast, which he began to suck on. Soon Isabel lost her grip on the counter, she wrapped her legs firmly behind Alex as she leaned back and pressed her palms against the side of the small alcove and the room.
“Oh…yessss.” She gasped quietly as possible
Alex picked up the pace. “Ugnnn…Isabel. Feel so…good.” he groaned
Despite their enormous energy reserves, they knew they wouldn’t last long. After twenty minutes Alex shot deep into Isabel as her body shudder to her orgasm. Both kept their voices down but through their connection to each other, they screamed each other’s names.
Before long they dressed each other and sneaked out to their seats. Both moved, trying not to wake anyone but Liz’s smile made them think she was having a very nice dream. As the two lovers snuggled against each other, Max and Liz sneaked into the bathroom twenty minutes later.
House of Representatives, Washington D.C., 10:00am Tuesday Morning
Max and the others had gathered in a private room waiting for the newly formed committee to be gavelled into session. Larek had been contact and had begun preparing Brody’s body for contact, Serena had prepared testimony (she was the only one who knew the full extent of the Antarian history on Earth) and each of the others were ready.
“Well you all look completely petrified.” came a voice from the door.
“Mr President? I didn’t think you’d be here today?” Max said as the family turned to the door
“What? You think I’d let you go in front of the big bad wolf called congress without back up?” Harrison said, “So I take it you’re all ready?”
“No but yes.” Max said as the President sat down and he along with him.
“Well relax. Those people are kittens.” Harrison said
“They don’t act like it on the television. In fact they look like they could give Kivar a run for his money on the crankiness scale.” Max said
Harrison chuckled. “Well that’s probably not too far off the mark but their bark is worse than their bite.”
“Well I’m just glad Whitaker isn’t going to be there.” Isabel said
“Whitaker? Congresswoman Whitaker? What’s she got to do with this?” Harrison asked
“Oh yeah, we never did tell you that.” Max said, “Whitaker was a Skin.”
“Are you telling me that a duly elected member of Congress was a hostile alien? Okay, unless you are directly asked about this don’t tell anyone in that room about it. Believe me that will not go down well.” Harrison said, stating the obvious
“Yes sir.” Max said
“Anyway, the real reason I’m here. What’s this I hear about you and Liz planning a small wedding?”
“How did you…” Liz said
“There really isn’t a lot that I’m unaware of.” Harrison said
“Well, we just wanted it to be family for the most part.” Liz said, “Mainly it was just to avoid the press.”
“Liz, my wife and daughter talked to me about this. Are you really telling me that you haven’t dreamed of a large wedding?” Harrison asked
Max looked around at Liz and she nodded. “Why didn’t you say anything?”
“Because I like my privacy. We’ve already lost a lot of it.” Liz said
“Liz I want you to have a day you’ll remember…”
“Max I will remember it. Besides all I want is to be with you.” Liz said
“Well if you two really do want a day to remember – there is a great big church down town and I have some pull with the archdiocese.” Harrison said
“The National Cathedral?” Max and Liz said together
“Yes.” Harrison simply said
“Can…we…uh…think about it?” Liz said
“Of course, take your time. But right now, it looks like they’re ready for you.” Harrison said as he spotted his aide at the door signalling to him.
The family moved down the halls to the committee chambers. As they and then the audience moved in, hands were shakes and introductions were exchanged. The President remained in the waiting room to watch the events while his staff stayed with him to continue their day’s work. Since most of them had meetings on the Hill it all worked out anyway.
The chairman of the committee hit his gavel and everyone settled down. “This committee on Inter-Planetary Relations is called into order.” He said and then sat down. “Your Majesty. We thank you for attending today and while we understand that the United Nations may set up a similar commission we appreciate your willingness to co-operate in these matters. Would you please introduce council?”
“Thank you Mr Chairman. Council is Carter Grace.” Max answered. Normally he would have asked his father to act as his legal aide but Philip was too close so his father arranged for another of his old college buddies to help out.
“Very well. This committee has the purpose of investigating all contact the Antarian race or any other alien species has had with humanity, specifically with citizens of the United States of America. This session is for the presentation of information on alien abductions. We are comprised of equal numbers of Republicans and Democrats, each will ask only one question and that we ask for answers to be direct and as accurate as possible.” The chairman said
“If I have the answers. Yes Mr Chairman.” Max said
“Excellent. First, the representative from Texas.”
“Thank you Mr. Chairman.” He said, his southern accent coming through loud and clear. “You Majesty. For the past few months I’ve received in excess of 1000 letters of people or families of people who claim to have experienced an abduction and experimentation at the hands of extra terrestrials. What do you know of these incidents?”
“Nothing.” Max said bluntly causing several people of the audience to mumble amongst themselves. “There are perhaps a dozen or so people that I can directly account for. One of them is the man next to me, Brody. Beyond these individuals I cannot speak for. However, my guardian Lady Serena of the House of Larek has some information.”
“Very well, Lady Serena.” The chairman said
“Ladies, Gentlemen. Earth is what is considered to be a developing planet. Under that designation humans have been studied by numerous species over the millennia. However, prior to the current interactions and the incident in 1947 my people have had little interest in Earth since the sixteenth century.” Serena said
“Why then?” the chairman asked
“A doctor conducting research into your species and at the time violated certain research mandates at the time. He mutated the genetic structure of a human to see what would happen. The result was the man you’ve come to know as Nostradamus. When the scientific directorate of Antar found out of the experiment the removed the doctor and promptly banned all further research on Earth with the exception of observation. For the last 400 years that has been our sole interaction.”
“You mentioned you had an explanation of a dozen people?” came another question
“A dozen that I have encountered. There maybe more.” Max said before moving on to his explanation. “Antar is quite a distance from Earth. Even with recent technological developments it takes 6 months to get from there to here. As a result the preferred method of contact has been a little less hands on. Antarians have the ability to transmit their conscious minds across space and into a human host.”
That last statement caused a lot more mumbling, only these were louder and a lot angrier.
“Are you saying that your people can take over our citizens at will?” the chairmen asked
“Serena.” Max said
“No Mr Chairman. The only people who are capable of this mind link have a genetic flaw that makes them susceptible to a particular form of cancer. Roughly 0.01% of the total Earth population has this flaw. Even then this is done with the consent of the intended host.”
“How so?”
“Prior to the complete transfer there is a scan of the host’s mind. It’s done in the subconscious mind, during this scan it is determined if the host is willing to take on the visiting personality. In all cases that this is done, the host is willing as Brody will testify to.” Serena said
“Mr Brody?”
“Just Brody, Mr Chairman. I am one of the hosts, I’m told that I take on Lord Larek.” Brody said
“And it is willing?”
“Yes sir. I am very willing to do this. Not only do I help King Max but I also serve as a link between him and one of his oldest friends. A by-product is that having that energy inside me cured me of cancer.” Brody said
“Mr Chairman, with your permission we’d like to conduct a mind link just now.” Max said
“This link can go both ways?”
“With our help, yes.” Max answered
“Then by all means, proceed.”
“Isabel.” Max said, indicating to his sister to continue.
Brody and Isabel stood up and moved their seats out to the front of the room, facing each other. Together they sat down and Isabel took Brody’s hand.
“Remember, just keep breathing and relax.” Isabel said softly
“Easier said than done.” Brody said as he closed his eyes.
Isabel did her thing and within a second Brody was shot backward on the floor. Max jumped up and moved to Brody’s side.
“I think the term you use is OUCH.” Larek said
“Yeah that’ll do Larek. Welcome back.” Max said as he helped him up. “Mr Chairman, Representatives, this is Lord Larek of the House Larek.”
“Honoured.” Larek said with a bow
“Lord Larek, are you okay?”
“A little sore head. This contact was prepared for but it was still forced from this end.” Larek said
“And Brody?”
“He’s here and he’s okay. I suppose in a term that you can equate to - he’s asleep.” Larek said
“Glad to hear it. Let’s move on shall we.”
2 Hours Later…
“The Representative of Georgia.” The Chairman said, giving him the floor
“Thank you Mr Chairman. Your Majesty…where is Special Agent Pierce of the FBI?”
The question caused all the committee members to look at each other. They had all been told whom Pierce was and while they knew that he captured Max, they didn’t know what he’d done to him.
Waiting Room, Down The Hall, Same Time
The second the President heard the name mentioned he looked up at the television set and asked his senior staff to keep quiet.
Committee Chambers…
“Congressman?” Max asked
“It’s a simple enough question Your Majesty. Unless you have something to hide?”
“No. But Congressman, Agent Pierce does not have anything to do with the purpose of this session.” Max’s lawyer said for him
“Agent Pierce worked for the FBI Special Unit, tracking alien activity on Earth and then disappeared. He last reported to me saying that he was in Roswell.”
“Wait.” Max said, “What do you have to do with him?”
“There was nothing that Pierce did that was not authorised by myself.”
Max and the other teens all looked up at him and then to their parents as they realised that one some level this was Pierces’ superior and that he authorised what was done to Max.
“You…” Max started to say.
Several secret service agents marching into the room interrupted him; President Harrison was in the middle of them. Everyone in the room stood up.
“Mr President?” The chairman asked
“Chairman Coyle I apologise for the intrusion.” Harrison said as he indicated to the agents.
Right there on national and probably international television, three agents placed Congressman Spears of Georgia under arrest.
“What is this?”
“Congressman, I read the file on what Pierce did and at my request King Max connected with me and showed me first hand what happened. I swore that day that I would detain all associates of the Special Unit. You just admitted that you authorised Pierces actions.” Harrison said
“Pierce was a law abiding patriot who tracked alien…”
“He hunted us. He hunted us like we were animals.” Max countered, “And as for law abiding…”
“Agent Pierce, without informing his parents, took King Max into custody…effectively kidnapping him. Without any evidence, other than a waitress uniform with blood on it, and only suspicion he kidnapped, detained and tortured Max Evans. Max Evans who had a U.S adoption certificate, a U.S Passport, a U.S driver’s licence and who is legally a U.S. citizen. To top it off he was a minor. Agent Pierce violated every rule in the book and by authorising it, so did you.”
“Pierce was right about him…he’s an alien.” Spears yelled
“He is protected by the U.S. Constitution which you are sworn to uphold. For gods sake what if Pierce had been wrong? What would have happened to Max then? Policy of the Special Unit was to leave no witnesses, would Pierce have ‘disappeared’ Max Evans? Pierce subjected Max to medical experiments and extreme physical abuse; it’s all in his last report…every detail. You broke the law congressman. Deal with it.”
The agents escorted the congressman out of the chambers. Everyone in the audience looked with distain at the elected official, nobody saying anything.
“Mr Chairman, please continue.” Harrison said and then left with his remaining agents
“Thank you sir.” The Chairman said and then turned to Max, “Your Majesty, allow me to convey my deepest apologies and sympathy to you and your family about what happened to you…I had no idea…” he continued as he extended his hand out
“Apology accepted Mr Chairman.” Max said as he stood up and took the Chairman’s hand.
From the audience there was a loud applause and from the press there was the flashing of camera bulbs. The chairman smiled, nothing like a good photo op.
3 Hours Later…
“The Representative of Ohio.”
“Your Majesty, in the past few hours we’ve discussed much about these abductions, actual or otherwise. However, if Antarians are not responsible for these recent abductions then who is?”
Max indicated for Serena to continue.
“Based on the descriptions of the experiments conducted, there three possibilities. The Sklict, Vara and the Hominominulas. The first two conduct research mainly out of scientific research, the last…they like it. However, none do it on the scale that has been reported for abductions.”
“Then who else?”
“With respect Mr Chairman. I believe that much of the abductions that have been reported are false. It could be either through the human brain attempting to find a reason for an unusual or unexplained event, trauma or through delusions and hallucinations. Any and all are possible, even a race that I am unaware of that has an interest in Earth.” Serena said
The chairman then looked at the clock on the wall and realised that they had already run over. So five hours and 26 questions and answers later he called the day’s proceedings to a halt. It had been decided that an effort would be made to identify the host of the Antarians on Earth and inform them privately of there status as well as determine if they are willing to continue in that role as a link between the two worlds.
For the rest of the day, the President took Max and the others back to the White House. A tour was given and Max got to sit in on some of the meetings, Harrison thought it might do the young king some good if he saw how some of the political minefield was navigated. After that the group returned to The Sheridan Hotel where they spent the night.
To Be Continued…
Behind the Main Building, Roswell High, Immediately Following
Liz had found Pam Troy behind the main building. It was a spot that was used by people when the Eraser Room was in use and for the last few months it was always in use, mainly by Max, Liz, Alex, Isabel, Michael, Maria, Kyle and Tess. The second Liz found her she called the others but she knew it would take time for them to get there – she had some time.
“Wh…what’s with the eyes?” Pam stuttered out as Liz’s eyes glowed brightly.
“It’s call power. You know, that little thing you want but I have.” Liz said as she stared down Pam, her arms crossed. “Now about these rumours you’ve started…say what you want about me, I don’t give a damn but when you start in on my family. You see I’ve always kinda held back with my powers, I’ve no idea what I’m capable of but now…”
Suddenly the skies above the school filled with black, swirling clouds. Directly above Liz lay the only opening in the dark mass, allowing a shaft of sunlight to shine down on her.
Football Field, Roswell High, Same Time
“Oh…Liz found her.” Max said as he felt his mate in the back of his mind.
“Lets go.” Kyle said and the two walked off and met up with the other prior to going to Liz.
Just then Max stumbled as he felt very dizzy but Kyle and Alex caught him.
“Max?” Isabel asked
“Liz is pissed.” Max said as they all looked up and walked as the sun disappeared behind the clouds. “Liz is very pissed.”
“I think Liz isn’t holding back any more.” Alex said, “We better hurry.”
“No shit.” Kyle said
And with that they all started quickly move to where they felt Liz was.
Behind the Main Building, Roswell High, Immediately Following
“You really shouldn’t play poker Liz. You’re really bad at bluffing.” Pam said
“You think I’m bluffing?” Liz said with disbelief from within her shaft of light
“All I see is glowing eyes and cloud. Ohhhh, ahhhhhh. Big deal. You’re human, no matter had Max put in you, you’ll always be mousy Parker.”
Liz smiled, “Actually I’m not human. Well not completely, you see an alien called Phoenix put some of his D.N.A in me before I was born. I’m a part of his race as well as humanity. But that’s nether here nor there.”
“I’m leaving.” Pam said. Liz waved her hand and the ground began to rumble. The ground split and crumpled away, leaving the two girls trapped on a pedestal and unreachable. With another wave Liz made rocks form around Pam’s feet, holding her in place. “Hey what the?” Pam said
“You’re not going anywhere until I’m finished.” Liz said, the glow of her eyes becoming brighter.
“Liz.” Max called out from behind them
Liz turned quickly and raised a shield in her family’s path. It was identical to Max’s but was slightly more blue than green.
“Sorry honey. I need to deal with this.” Liz said. With a wave of her hand the shield rapidly retracted into a bubble that surrounded the teens and then it vanished. The next thing the teens knew was that they were in the Crashdown. “Now where were we?” Liz said as she turned back to Pam.
“Fuck off.”
“Uhhh…no.” Liz said, “Now these rumours…about the Isabel rumour?”
“I know what I heard. She’s pregnant…she actually let Whitman screw her.”
“Okay, Alex and Isabel were talking about in the future. After they’re married, that’s it.” Liz said
“Prove it.” Pam challenged
“How?”
“Pregnancy test.” Pam said
“Wouldn’t work. There are slight biological differences, the test wouldn’t prove a thing…then there are doctors, none of us would trust a human doctor and I don’t think you’ll take the word of an Antarian one.” Liz said
“So what do we do?”
“We do nothing, it’s not like we have anything to prove. Besides, even if Isabel were pregnant it would be between her, Alex and their parents. It’s nothing to do with you. Now, about Max having an affair with you…that’s the one that getting me pissed.” Liz said
“Why? Max isn’t giving it to you?” Pam asked with a smile
“Oh Max does his job all right. He does it almost every single night.” Liz said as she moved closer to Pam until they was an inch a part. “And then there’s during the day…that boy can keep going and going and going. But. He’s not yours, he’s mine and if you go anywhere near him I’ll…”
“You’ll what?”
Liz whipped her hand in front of Pam’s face, discharging a pulse of energy that caused Pam’s face to move as though she had just been slapped. Then came another and another. The pain was intense; Pam reached her fingers up to where she felt the impact. She brought her fingers down to look at them, surprised to see no blood.
“Useful talent isn’t it. All the pain, none of the damage which means no bruising.” Liz said
“You wont get away with this. I’ll tell everyone what you’re doing to me.”
“Actually you wont remember. Oh you’ll remember our little chat and you’ll be very, very humble from now on but you wont remember this…” Liz said with another slap, “Or this…”, whipping her hand back across. Then she smiled evilly. “Or this.”
Suddenly three Ganderium crystals appeared. Pam watched as they crawled up her body, doubling in size every second until they started to sprout tentacles that burrowed into Pam’s body. If Liz didn’t dampen it, the scream would have been heard from every corner of the school.
Seconds later Pam found herself alone. She could see Liz walking away, the skies were as clear as a summer’s day and the ground was normal. Pam quickly turned away from where Liz was walking and left, hoping to get as far away from Liz as possible and report what happened but as she walked the memories started to drift away until she was only left with the understanding – crossing Liz Parker results in pain.
Crashdown, 5 Minutes Later
Everyone was sitting around the room. After Liz sent them here, they had tried to leave but found that they couldn’t. Even Alex’s wormholes were blocked so they all decided to sit down and wait. Just then she appeared.
“Liz.” Max said as he spotted her and moved to her.
“Max, I…I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have sent you here.” Liz apologised, “I just thought it would be better if you weren’t there.”
Max hugged her. “Liz it’s okay. I know.” He knew what had happened with Liz and Pam, he could see and feel everything that happened through their connection.
“So is Pam going to be a problem?” Alex asked
“No, that’s taken care of. Even if she tries it she’ll have…an experience.” Liz said with a smile
“Will it hurt?” Tess asked
“Yes.” Liz said definitively. Tess, Maria and Isabel just smiled.
“Hey listen, I heard about Ziala. Is she okay?” Liz asked Zan
“She’s fine. The doctor checked her out and he’s fine with her. She’s definitely connected with…eh…you know.” Zan said, not wanting to say it out loud as they weren’t the only ones in the restaurant.
Just then Rath and Lonnie entered, their daughter in her mother’s arms.
“There she is.” Liz said as she moved over to the couple and smiled as Ziala tried to grab her finger. “How is she?”
“She is very active.” Lonnie said as Ziala squirmed in her arms
“Come on sit down. I’ll get you guys some coke and milk for Ziala.” Liz said
“Thanks Liz.” Rath said
As Alex sat with Isabel he suddenly felt something ram into his back. He turned to find Gandar behind him with Gandi floating off to the side.
“Hey what was that for?” Alex asked as he rubbed the sore spot.
“You’ve been back since last night and you haven’t said hi to him.” Liz said; if nothing else she knew the species well
“Oh.” Alex said and then turned back to Gandar. “Sorry, Isabel needed me.”
Gandar just looked at the evolved human and then darted towards him. The alien stopped just short of him and rubbed his head along Alex’s cheek like a cat, all the while giving a soft metallic sound screeching growl.
“Yeah, I missed you too.” Alex said, “Did Liz and Gandi keep you company?”
“Oh we kept him company all right. Gandi even taught him how to watch television…don’t be surprised if he and your mom end up watching the soaps together.” Liz said.
The group sat down and talked. They spent the next couple of hours together before Brody walked into the Crashdown. “Hey Brody. You ready?” Max asked
“All packed and ready for Washington.” Brody said
“Are you sure you want to do this. I mean after this…” Max asked
“I’ll be on the news for a long time? Max it’s okay, besides if I can help you by connecting to Larek while we’re in the hearings then I’m fine with it.” Brody said
“Yeah well I’m not.” Max said, “You shouldn’t have to do this.”
“I want to do this.” Brody said
“Oh Brody, I’m sorry I left you and those guys in the lurch when I bailed on the ship.” Alex said
“Ah forget it. I understand.” Brody said
“How’d Sydney take it?” Alex asked
“Are you kidding, she slept right through it. The science guys didn’t loose any of their work but…eh…they did loose their lunch…over a few control panels. You’ve got some cleaning to do.” Alex just looked at him and shrugged his shoulders. After a few more hours the group dispersed back to their homes where they collected their bags and headed off to the airport.
Airplane (Flight 385), Somewhere Over Kansas, Midnight
As everyone slept in the first class section of the aircraft, Alex and Isabel remained awake. While press, fans and others had crowed the airport; the flight itself had been uneventful. Isabel was restless, she couldn’t fall asleep, and with Alex’s energy surging through her she felt like she wouldn’t fall asleep for another year.
“I don’t know how you do this?” Isabel whispered
“You’ll get used to it. Eventually you’ll be able to regulate the energy and then you’ll just fall asleep.” Alex said
“Hmmm, can’t wait. I like waking up next to you.” Isabel said
“Me too.” Alex said
“You know…there are a few things we’ve still got to do.” Isabel said with a tone in her voice that got Alex’s attention
“Oh really. Like what?” he said
“Like joining a particular club.”
“A club that’s…oh say…mile high?” Alex grinned back
“Everyone else is asleep.” Isabel said looking around.
“Go.” Alex said
Isabel quietly slipped out of her seat beside her lover and moved down the isle to the bathroom. A few minutes later Alex looked up to check that everyone was still asleep and just as quietly as Isabel, moved to the small cubicle. What he didn’t notice was the smile that crept over Liz’s face.
“Told you.” Liz whispered to Max
“I know. You do know that we’re next?” Max asked
“Hmmm…we better or I might just trade you in.”
As Alex slinked up to the bathroom, he kept his back to the door and gently knocked it. With the click of the lock Alex sneaked inside and quickly locked it again. As he turned around he saw Isabel sitting on the sink, her feet resting on the lid of the toilet. She had removed her clothes and was now only wearing a g-string and a camisole, both in red.
“And once again my breath is taken away.” Alex said
“Well just keep on breathing. I don’t have a thing for corpses.” Isabel said as she stood to her feet and began to unbutton Alex’s shirt. Gently she placed her hand over his naked chest and smiled. “Yep still beating.”
Alex ran his hands down her arms and pulled Isabel in close for a passionate kiss. The close quarters of the room already limited their space but they didn’t mind one bit. As they wrapped their arms around each other, Isabel’s breasts crushed against Alex’s chest. Alex inched his hands down and trailed the thin material of her underwear with his fingers before going down on to his knees, taking the garment with him.
Isabel continued to undo the fastener and zip on Alex’s trousers. Eventually they were around his ankles and Alex lifted Isabel up and sat her back down on the sink counter where he parted her legs and moved between them. They looked into each other’s eyes, Isabel held tightly onto the counter edge as Alex slid into her.
“Arhmmmmmmmm.” Isabel gasped
“Hmmmmmmm.” Alex groaned as Isabel tightened on his cock
Alex slowly slid in and out of her; gently he pulled the strap of her camisole off her shoulder and exposed her left breast, which he began to suck on. Soon Isabel lost her grip on the counter, she wrapped her legs firmly behind Alex as she leaned back and pressed her palms against the side of the small alcove and the room.
“Oh…yessss.” She gasped quietly as possible
Alex picked up the pace. “Ugnnn…Isabel. Feel so…good.” he groaned
Despite their enormous energy reserves, they knew they wouldn’t last long. After twenty minutes Alex shot deep into Isabel as her body shudder to her orgasm. Both kept their voices down but through their connection to each other, they screamed each other’s names.
Before long they dressed each other and sneaked out to their seats. Both moved, trying not to wake anyone but Liz’s smile made them think she was having a very nice dream. As the two lovers snuggled against each other, Max and Liz sneaked into the bathroom twenty minutes later.
House of Representatives, Washington D.C., 10:00am Tuesday Morning
Max and the others had gathered in a private room waiting for the newly formed committee to be gavelled into session. Larek had been contact and had begun preparing Brody’s body for contact, Serena had prepared testimony (she was the only one who knew the full extent of the Antarian history on Earth) and each of the others were ready.
“Well you all look completely petrified.” came a voice from the door.
“Mr President? I didn’t think you’d be here today?” Max said as the family turned to the door
“What? You think I’d let you go in front of the big bad wolf called congress without back up?” Harrison said, “So I take it you’re all ready?”
“No but yes.” Max said as the President sat down and he along with him.
“Well relax. Those people are kittens.” Harrison said
“They don’t act like it on the television. In fact they look like they could give Kivar a run for his money on the crankiness scale.” Max said
Harrison chuckled. “Well that’s probably not too far off the mark but their bark is worse than their bite.”
“Well I’m just glad Whitaker isn’t going to be there.” Isabel said
“Whitaker? Congresswoman Whitaker? What’s she got to do with this?” Harrison asked
“Oh yeah, we never did tell you that.” Max said, “Whitaker was a Skin.”
“Are you telling me that a duly elected member of Congress was a hostile alien? Okay, unless you are directly asked about this don’t tell anyone in that room about it. Believe me that will not go down well.” Harrison said, stating the obvious
“Yes sir.” Max said
“Anyway, the real reason I’m here. What’s this I hear about you and Liz planning a small wedding?”
“How did you…” Liz said
“There really isn’t a lot that I’m unaware of.” Harrison said
“Well, we just wanted it to be family for the most part.” Liz said, “Mainly it was just to avoid the press.”
“Liz, my wife and daughter talked to me about this. Are you really telling me that you haven’t dreamed of a large wedding?” Harrison asked
Max looked around at Liz and she nodded. “Why didn’t you say anything?”
“Because I like my privacy. We’ve already lost a lot of it.” Liz said
“Liz I want you to have a day you’ll remember…”
“Max I will remember it. Besides all I want is to be with you.” Liz said
“Well if you two really do want a day to remember – there is a great big church down town and I have some pull with the archdiocese.” Harrison said
“The National Cathedral?” Max and Liz said together
“Yes.” Harrison simply said
“Can…we…uh…think about it?” Liz said
“Of course, take your time. But right now, it looks like they’re ready for you.” Harrison said as he spotted his aide at the door signalling to him.
The family moved down the halls to the committee chambers. As they and then the audience moved in, hands were shakes and introductions were exchanged. The President remained in the waiting room to watch the events while his staff stayed with him to continue their day’s work. Since most of them had meetings on the Hill it all worked out anyway.
The chairman of the committee hit his gavel and everyone settled down. “This committee on Inter-Planetary Relations is called into order.” He said and then sat down. “Your Majesty. We thank you for attending today and while we understand that the United Nations may set up a similar commission we appreciate your willingness to co-operate in these matters. Would you please introduce council?”
“Thank you Mr Chairman. Council is Carter Grace.” Max answered. Normally he would have asked his father to act as his legal aide but Philip was too close so his father arranged for another of his old college buddies to help out.
“Very well. This committee has the purpose of investigating all contact the Antarian race or any other alien species has had with humanity, specifically with citizens of the United States of America. This session is for the presentation of information on alien abductions. We are comprised of equal numbers of Republicans and Democrats, each will ask only one question and that we ask for answers to be direct and as accurate as possible.” The chairman said
“If I have the answers. Yes Mr Chairman.” Max said
“Excellent. First, the representative from Texas.”
“Thank you Mr. Chairman.” He said, his southern accent coming through loud and clear. “You Majesty. For the past few months I’ve received in excess of 1000 letters of people or families of people who claim to have experienced an abduction and experimentation at the hands of extra terrestrials. What do you know of these incidents?”
“Nothing.” Max said bluntly causing several people of the audience to mumble amongst themselves. “There are perhaps a dozen or so people that I can directly account for. One of them is the man next to me, Brody. Beyond these individuals I cannot speak for. However, my guardian Lady Serena of the House of Larek has some information.”
“Very well, Lady Serena.” The chairman said
“Ladies, Gentlemen. Earth is what is considered to be a developing planet. Under that designation humans have been studied by numerous species over the millennia. However, prior to the current interactions and the incident in 1947 my people have had little interest in Earth since the sixteenth century.” Serena said
“Why then?” the chairman asked
“A doctor conducting research into your species and at the time violated certain research mandates at the time. He mutated the genetic structure of a human to see what would happen. The result was the man you’ve come to know as Nostradamus. When the scientific directorate of Antar found out of the experiment the removed the doctor and promptly banned all further research on Earth with the exception of observation. For the last 400 years that has been our sole interaction.”
“You mentioned you had an explanation of a dozen people?” came another question
“A dozen that I have encountered. There maybe more.” Max said before moving on to his explanation. “Antar is quite a distance from Earth. Even with recent technological developments it takes 6 months to get from there to here. As a result the preferred method of contact has been a little less hands on. Antarians have the ability to transmit their conscious minds across space and into a human host.”
That last statement caused a lot more mumbling, only these were louder and a lot angrier.
“Are you saying that your people can take over our citizens at will?” the chairmen asked
“Serena.” Max said
“No Mr Chairman. The only people who are capable of this mind link have a genetic flaw that makes them susceptible to a particular form of cancer. Roughly 0.01% of the total Earth population has this flaw. Even then this is done with the consent of the intended host.”
“How so?”
“Prior to the complete transfer there is a scan of the host’s mind. It’s done in the subconscious mind, during this scan it is determined if the host is willing to take on the visiting personality. In all cases that this is done, the host is willing as Brody will testify to.” Serena said
“Mr Brody?”
“Just Brody, Mr Chairman. I am one of the hosts, I’m told that I take on Lord Larek.” Brody said
“And it is willing?”
“Yes sir. I am very willing to do this. Not only do I help King Max but I also serve as a link between him and one of his oldest friends. A by-product is that having that energy inside me cured me of cancer.” Brody said
“Mr Chairman, with your permission we’d like to conduct a mind link just now.” Max said
“This link can go both ways?”
“With our help, yes.” Max answered
“Then by all means, proceed.”
“Isabel.” Max said, indicating to his sister to continue.
Brody and Isabel stood up and moved their seats out to the front of the room, facing each other. Together they sat down and Isabel took Brody’s hand.
“Remember, just keep breathing and relax.” Isabel said softly
“Easier said than done.” Brody said as he closed his eyes.
Isabel did her thing and within a second Brody was shot backward on the floor. Max jumped up and moved to Brody’s side.
“I think the term you use is OUCH.” Larek said
“Yeah that’ll do Larek. Welcome back.” Max said as he helped him up. “Mr Chairman, Representatives, this is Lord Larek of the House Larek.”
“Honoured.” Larek said with a bow
“Lord Larek, are you okay?”
“A little sore head. This contact was prepared for but it was still forced from this end.” Larek said
“And Brody?”
“He’s here and he’s okay. I suppose in a term that you can equate to - he’s asleep.” Larek said
“Glad to hear it. Let’s move on shall we.”
2 Hours Later…
“The Representative of Georgia.” The Chairman said, giving him the floor
“Thank you Mr Chairman. Your Majesty…where is Special Agent Pierce of the FBI?”
The question caused all the committee members to look at each other. They had all been told whom Pierce was and while they knew that he captured Max, they didn’t know what he’d done to him.
Waiting Room, Down The Hall, Same Time
The second the President heard the name mentioned he looked up at the television set and asked his senior staff to keep quiet.
Committee Chambers…
“Congressman?” Max asked
“It’s a simple enough question Your Majesty. Unless you have something to hide?”
“No. But Congressman, Agent Pierce does not have anything to do with the purpose of this session.” Max’s lawyer said for him
“Agent Pierce worked for the FBI Special Unit, tracking alien activity on Earth and then disappeared. He last reported to me saying that he was in Roswell.”
“Wait.” Max said, “What do you have to do with him?”
“There was nothing that Pierce did that was not authorised by myself.”
Max and the other teens all looked up at him and then to their parents as they realised that one some level this was Pierces’ superior and that he authorised what was done to Max.
“You…” Max started to say.
Several secret service agents marching into the room interrupted him; President Harrison was in the middle of them. Everyone in the room stood up.
“Mr President?” The chairman asked
“Chairman Coyle I apologise for the intrusion.” Harrison said as he indicated to the agents.
Right there on national and probably international television, three agents placed Congressman Spears of Georgia under arrest.
“What is this?”
“Congressman, I read the file on what Pierce did and at my request King Max connected with me and showed me first hand what happened. I swore that day that I would detain all associates of the Special Unit. You just admitted that you authorised Pierces actions.” Harrison said
“Pierce was a law abiding patriot who tracked alien…”
“He hunted us. He hunted us like we were animals.” Max countered, “And as for law abiding…”
“Agent Pierce, without informing his parents, took King Max into custody…effectively kidnapping him. Without any evidence, other than a waitress uniform with blood on it, and only suspicion he kidnapped, detained and tortured Max Evans. Max Evans who had a U.S adoption certificate, a U.S Passport, a U.S driver’s licence and who is legally a U.S. citizen. To top it off he was a minor. Agent Pierce violated every rule in the book and by authorising it, so did you.”
“Pierce was right about him…he’s an alien.” Spears yelled
“He is protected by the U.S. Constitution which you are sworn to uphold. For gods sake what if Pierce had been wrong? What would have happened to Max then? Policy of the Special Unit was to leave no witnesses, would Pierce have ‘disappeared’ Max Evans? Pierce subjected Max to medical experiments and extreme physical abuse; it’s all in his last report…every detail. You broke the law congressman. Deal with it.”
The agents escorted the congressman out of the chambers. Everyone in the audience looked with distain at the elected official, nobody saying anything.
“Mr Chairman, please continue.” Harrison said and then left with his remaining agents
“Thank you sir.” The Chairman said and then turned to Max, “Your Majesty, allow me to convey my deepest apologies and sympathy to you and your family about what happened to you…I had no idea…” he continued as he extended his hand out
“Apology accepted Mr Chairman.” Max said as he stood up and took the Chairman’s hand.
From the audience there was a loud applause and from the press there was the flashing of camera bulbs. The chairman smiled, nothing like a good photo op.
3 Hours Later…
“The Representative of Ohio.”
“Your Majesty, in the past few hours we’ve discussed much about these abductions, actual or otherwise. However, if Antarians are not responsible for these recent abductions then who is?”
Max indicated for Serena to continue.
“Based on the descriptions of the experiments conducted, there three possibilities. The Sklict, Vara and the Hominominulas. The first two conduct research mainly out of scientific research, the last…they like it. However, none do it on the scale that has been reported for abductions.”
“Then who else?”
“With respect Mr Chairman. I believe that much of the abductions that have been reported are false. It could be either through the human brain attempting to find a reason for an unusual or unexplained event, trauma or through delusions and hallucinations. Any and all are possible, even a race that I am unaware of that has an interest in Earth.” Serena said
The chairman then looked at the clock on the wall and realised that they had already run over. So five hours and 26 questions and answers later he called the day’s proceedings to a halt. It had been decided that an effort would be made to identify the host of the Antarians on Earth and inform them privately of there status as well as determine if they are willing to continue in that role as a link between the two worlds.
For the rest of the day, the President took Max and the others back to the White House. A tour was given and Max got to sit in on some of the meetings, Harrison thought it might do the young king some good if he saw how some of the political minefield was navigated. After that the group returned to The Sheridan Hotel where they spent the night.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 88
West Roswell High, 10:00am, 2 Days Later
The gang had returned to school. While they hardly spent any time there anymore their teachers had arranged a few exams for them, besides they still had Serena’s Antarian Politics class to attend and she demanded punctuality, even from her king.
“You look like you have something on your mind?” Isabel asked her brother as the walked down the halls
“I was just thinking about that hearing.” Max said
“What about it? It’s over and there wont be another one until our people are here.” Isabel said
“It’s just Congressman Spears…”
“You mean ex-congressman Spears. Congress kicked him out and he’ll be in court soon enough.” Isabel said
“Yeah, but that’s not what I’m thinking about.” Max said, “It’s how he just blurted it out. I mean he couldn’t be that stupid?”
“Maybe it was just a mistake, they do happen. Or I suppose he thought he would have a lot of support.” Isabel said
“Isabel, he’s a politician. They don’t go to the bathroom until they’ve checked and double checked their support.” Max said
“So what are you thinking?” Isabel asked
“I think he might be working for someone.” Max said
“I doubt it.” Liz said as she came round the corner. “Hi honey.”
“Hi Liz. What do you mean you doubt it?” Max asked
“I read the Secret Service file on Spears. He’s not the fall on sword type. If he’s taking the wrap for someone else then he must really owe him...and it must be a big favour to go through this. Even then…I think he just screwed up.” Liz said as they turned another corner and found Pam Troy blabbing away with her friends. “Hey Pam.”
“Miss Parker.” Pam responded quickly, keeping her eyes pointed down to the floor
At her words, Max and Isabel stopped dead in their tracks and looked back and forth between Pam and Liz, who was still walking away. Quickly they caught up with Liz as they heard Pam’s friends asking her what was going on.
“I’ll do anything if you tell me how you pulled that off.” Isabel said
Liz just smiled
“Liz.” Max said
“Oh it was nothing really. It’s just a little something I left in her head, that and the fact that if she thinks anything but positive thoughts about us she’ll suddenly feel pain…especially when she’s having sex.” Liz said
“Oh Liz that’s cruel.” Isabel chuckled
“Very cruel.” Max said, trying to hold his demeanour and not to laugh along with his sister.
Soon they arrived at Serena’s class and took their seats next to their friends. At least they had an hour’s reprieve from the exams.
Crashdown, Later That Day
Everyone was sitting in a booth as Max and Liz sat away from them. While Maria, Isabel, Tess, Ava and Laurie were tied up with their niece, their attention constantly shifted over to the other couple.
“Anyone know what they’re talking about?” Maria asked, finding that the bond to Max and Liz had been completely closed off to the others.
“No clue.” Rath said
“Not very nice of them to keep it private from us.” Tess said
“Well it’s not like we should be eavesdropping anyway.” Michael said
“Oh come on. They’ve been talking for over an hour, you can’t tell me you’re not curious.” Maria said
“I am but they’ll tell us when their ready.” Michael said
“You know it might be nothing. They could just be drawing up a list of sex positions they’ve still got to try out.” Zan joked
“God Zan, that’s our brother. Those kinds of images are the last thing I need.” Isabel said
“Yeah me too.” Lonnie said, “I’m someone’s mother now.”
“Oh please. Don’t get all high and mighty with me, you and Rath still go at it every chance you get and you’re not exactly shy about where you do it.” Zan said
“Oh bad imagery.” Laurie said
Just then Max and Liz walked over to them.
“Okay you two, no evasive answers…we want to know what’s going on.” Isabel said
Max and Liz just blinked at her. “Okay, you chill.” he said
“Max and I have something to tell you, we’ve made a decision.” Liz said
National Cathedral, Washington D.C., 1 Month Later
The decision Max and Liz made: they were going to have an all out royal wedding and take the President up on his offer. For one week the wedding planner went nuts and so Liz decided that help was needed – she brought in the Christmas Nazi. Isabel too went crazy. She planned everything down to the last detail and annoyed the hell out of everyone, all except Alex, her new level of energy kept her going and going.
Now the date had arrived. Max and Liz had prepared themselves in separate rooms of the hotel where the girls bathed Liz in their suites oversized bathtub while the men prepared Max, all done according to Antarian tradition. It was Max arrived first with Michael, Zan, Rath and Andrew, the Cathedral was rapidly filling with guests; family, friends, local Roswell politicians who helped the aliens out, congressmen, senators, the president and his family, and a few other world leaders. Even the press were inside, so long as they followed certain rules that had been spelled out for them. On the roof, Alex planted his transmitter so that pictures of the event could be sent back to Antar – they needed some good news, especially today of all days.
When Liz arrived with her mother, soon to be mother and sisters in-law, Maria and the other girls. They immediately went into a private room in the church to finish their preparations.
“I can’t believe this is finally happening.” Diane said as she watched Isabel finishing putting the final touches on Liz’s makeup.
“You look beautiful honey.” Nancy said as she looked at her only daughter, holding back the tears.
“So how’s my Maid of Honour? I still can’t believe the size of this place.” Liz said but Isabel stopped her from saying anything else
“Oh I’m fine…” Maria said
“Would you stop moving.” The blonde told Liz sternly, “You’ll ruin your makeup.”
“Okay Isabel, this really isn’t funny anymore.” Liz said.
That was when Alex decided to step in. He felt a little tension through their bond so he knocked on the door and entered.
“How we all doing?” Alex asked
“Alex you shouldn’t be in here its bad luck.” Tess said
“No, it’s bad luck for the groom.” Alex said, “Now…tell me how I look.” He ran his fingers through his hair, turned around and generally gave off an impression of James Bond.
“You look really good.” Maria said, “But…eh…can Michael pull off a Tux?”
“I thing you’ll be very impressed.” Alex said as Isabel moved away from the bride and over to him. “You look incredible.”
“So do you. But.” Isabel said as she grabbed and straightened his tie, squared off his jacket and used her powers to fix his hair. “You play with your hair one more time and so help me I’ll…”
Alex grabbed the sides of her arms, “Isabel, I love you but you’ve got to chill. Take a deep breath.”
“But…”
“Take a breath.” He instructed and Isabel obeyed
“Why are you here anyway.” Ava asked, “Shouldn’t you be dealing with Max?”
“Max is fine…it’s Michael who’s the nervous wreck. Besides as a great and powerful god type friend, I get to kiss the bride.” Alex said as he moved over to Liz, “Liz you are going to have a great day.” He said as he hugged her and kissed her cheek. Alex could feel Isabel’s eyes on him, silently warning him not to smudge even a millimetre of makeup.
“Well I’ll see you ladies when you’re ready.” Alex said and left just as Jeff opened the door.
“We’re ready when you are…” Jeff said as he caught sight of his daughter
“Hi daddy. How do I look?” Liz asked as she stood before him
It was in that instant that his view of his daughter changed, while he knew that she had incredible powers, was having sex and expecting a child he always saw her as his little girl. Now as he looked at her in her white gown he saw her as a young woman about to take a husband. Oh how he longed to wring Max Evans neck.
“You look radiant Honey.” Jeff said as he embraced his child, “Are you ready for this?”
“I’ve never been more ready for anything in my life.” Liz said
Jeff nodded with acceptance, so long as he knew his daughter was ready to take this step then he was happy, well at least as happy as he could be. “Well I think you ladies should take you’re places.” He said and the women left.
Another Private Room, National Cathedral, Exact Same Time
“How the hell can you be this calm?” Michael asked as he paced back and forth
“Because this is my wedding day.” Max responded
“Exactly…shouldn’t you be the one doing the pacing? And why are you three so calm?” Michael asked his brother, Kyle and Zan.
“We’ve already been through it. Mind you it wasn’t as major as this one.” Kyle said
“Speaking of which. You three get over here.” Max said as he looked into the mirror, straightening his bowtie.
Zan, Rath and Kyle approached the young king.
“You three are the happily married men of the group. Is it…eh…I mean…”
“Is it worth it?” Zan asked with a smile
“Yeah.” Max asked
“Totally.” Kyle said
“Every single minute.” Rath continued
“Having doubts bro?” Zan asked
“No, not doubts. Just wondering how different things will be after today.” Max said
“There better not be any doubts Max, I don’t want my girl to be hurt from this.” Jeff said
“I would never hurt her sir. But when my people arrive…we’ll have to move. Mars isn’t exactly across the street.” Max said
“Well we’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” Jeff said
“Are you ready son?” Philip asked
Max combed his hair on last time and turned around. “I’m ready.”
“Then I’ll go get Liz.” Jeff said and left.
Each of the guys left for the main hall. Michael took his place by Max’s side as the others took their seats. Five minutes later the music started and everyone turned to see Liz on her father’s arm, walking down the aisle. When Michael caught sight of Maria he had the same reaction to Max as he saw Liz. Both men were completely speechless.
“Max.” Michael trailed out in a whisper
“Michael. Remember, we’re in a church.” Max whispered back.
“Yeah…church…right.” Michael said
Liz and Jeff approached and Max moved closer so that they were standing before the priest. Jeff presented his daughter to Max and then moved off to the side next to his wife. For a while the priest read from the bible, Max and Liz said their vows and then they got to the main part.
“If anyone here has any objections to this union, let them speak now or forever hold your peace.”
Max and Liz’s eyes shifted back and forth, waiting for the shoe to drop.
“No Kivar, Skins…no boom?” Liz whispered
“Uh no.” Max said, the priest looking curiously at them. “Things have a tendency of blowing up in our faces at moments like these.”
The priest continued. “Max, do you take Elizabeth Parker to be you’re wife?”
“I do.” Max said, never taking his eyes of off Liz
“Elizabeth, do you take Max Evans to be your husband?”
“I do.” Liz answered
“Then I now pronounce you husband and wife. Ladies, gentlemen and honoured guests, may I be the first to present Max and Elizabeth Evans…King and Queen of Antar.” The priest said. Through Serena he made sure that he was authorised to actually announce that last part.
All of a sudden, as Max and Liz held hands their bodies glowed brightly. Rings of light surrounded them with pulsating orbs that danced around the couple. Soon their bonding rings that lay beneath their skin began to surface until they rested on their fingers. The ceremony was completed; they were now truly bonded as mates.
“You may kiss the bride.”
Everyone rose to their feet and clapped as the newlyweds walked back up the aisle, their family moving close behind them. They were eager to avoid any confetti or rice that might be thrown at them, when they were out the main doors they found the streets in the area filled with cheering people…and a few booing ones. Everyone pilled into limos and headed off to the hotel. With the sheer numbers of world leaders at the wedding had put security on the highest it’s ever been and in the presidential motorcade they limos left.
Traffic sucked in Washington that day.
Ballroom, The Hotel, 13:00
The room was lined with tables, seated at the main table was the family, the First Family and other world leaders. On the several dozen other tables was everyone else with the mass of presents against the wall and a massive twelve-tier wedding cake in the middle. Everyone talked and laughed, Max and Liz had their first dance and quickly many other couples including their parents followed them.
“You know it is tradition to get laid at these things?” Michael whispered in Maria’s ear
“Later Spaceboy. Much Later.” Maria whispered back, “We’ve got a lot of partying to do.”
3 Hours Later…
Eventually the guests began to disperse. The teens may be taking the day out for the wedding, the country was still going about it’s daily business and so the President had to leave as did the other leaders who had their own work to get on with.
“Max, Liz…” Serena called out.
“Serena?”
“There is one more thing to be taken care of. Isabel.” Serena said
Isabel approached, a cushion in her hands on which lay something covered by a silk cloth. Serena told the others that as the closest female relative to Max, it was Isabel’s place to make this presentation. Isabel held out the cushion to her sister in-law and Liz took it, looking curiously at Isabel and Serena.
“What is this?” She asked
“Take a look.” Serena said
Liz removed the delicate cloth to find a foot long statue. It was carved from a solid block of a diamond like crystal that appeared to glow from the inside out. The shimmer caught Liz’s stare and couldn’t take her eyes off the object.
“From the way humans do things this is the equivalent of your crown Liz, the symbol of your status.” Serena said
“This is beautiful.” Liz said as she trailed her fingers over the immaculate detail.
“Not as beautiful as you.” Max whispered in her ear
Honeymoon Suite, Later in the Day
Max stood behind Liz, gently easing the buttons of her wedding dress out of the holes. As he worked down the dress, their breathing became increasingly heavier until he reached the last one. When that was unfastened Max touched the white silk of Liz’s teddy. Liz’s body shuddered and Max smiled, both felt like that this was their first time despite the fact they had been sharing a bed for months.
Max eased the dress off of her shoulders and down her front where Liz pulled the sleeves off her arms. Gently Max pushed the dress down her legs, allowing him to see the underwear Liz had chosen for their first night together as a married couple. She was wearing a pure silk and lace teddy with white thigh high stockings and a blue satin garter around her left thigh.
Max ran his hands down her arms and turned her around so that he could look into her eyes. Then it was Liz’s turn, with a wicked smile she pulled on Max’s bowtie and undid it before pulling it from his neck. With equally slow and tender movements, Liz undid his shirt and then undid his belt and trousers. Within a few minutes he was down to his boxers and Liz ran her hands along the material.
“Silk?” she asked
“Maria threw the box in my face and told me to wear these or else.” Max said
Liz chuckled slightly.
“What?” he asked
“Maria gave me this teddy as well.” Liz said, as she looked closer she could see that both sets of underwear were a matching his & hers set.
Max gently caressed Liz’s cheek and proceeded to remove the fabric that prevented him from seeing her body. He went slowly, savouring every millimetre of skin that he exposed. Liz felt her blood boil under his heated gaze; her body yearned for his touch and couldn’t wait to be one with him. As Max let the silk drop from between her legs and let it fall to the floor, he sat her on the corner of the bed and ran his hands down her legs, taking her stockings with her.
Max took his wife’s hands and helped her back up to her feet where she took hold of his boxers and sank to her knees, taking his underwear with her. She had hopes that Max might need a little stimulation but wasn’t disappointed by the fact that he was as hard as he had ever been. Teasingly Liz ran her tongue from the base of Max’s cock to the tip where she wrapped her hand around it and took him into her mouth.
“Urghhhh god.” Max moaned.
Liz tortured him relentlessly, sucking on him and using her tongue to pleasure him. Soon she released him and stood back up to face her husband. She smiled at the look of sheer bliss on his face before they shared a kiss that was overflowing with passion and love.
“Take me.” She breathed
Max lifted her up and cradled Liz in his arms before resting her on their bed. He ran his eyes over her seductively posed body and admired her form before joining her. They kissed again, making love with their mouths as they gave gentle touches and caresses to each other until it was time. They spent hours stimulating each others erogenous zones, making their mate hum with need. Gently, Max rolled Liz onto her back and spread her legs wide before resting himself between them.
They paused for a minute, savouring the moment as Liz felt Max poke into her most sensitive region. As Max held himself up on his arms, Liz ran her hands up and down then before he slid deep inside her.
“Ugmmmmmmmmm.” Liz sighed
“Unnnnnnnnn.” Max groaned, straining to keep his eyes open so he could look at his wife.
Slowly Max withdrew from Liz but stopped just short of completely leaving her body. Then, just as slowly, he sank back inside her. Once again he slowly pulled back and then pushed back, over and over he slid in and out of Liz. Liz circled her hips, meeting Max thrust for thrust. As pleasure began to build in her body, Liz’s head tilted backward but she never lost the gaze of her thrusting mate. She wrapped her legs around Max’s waist and her back arched, pressing her upper body into his hard chest.
“Oh Max.”
“Liz…oh Liz.”
“UGHNNNNN YESSSS MAX.”
“OH MY GOD LIZ.”
The newlyweds continued to grind against each other, making love to each other and consummating their marriage. While they reluctantly let the press into that event they were thankful that they could keep them out of this. If it weren’t for the Secret Service doing a security check and Alex and Isabel double-checking they wouldn’t be doing this. Fear of them being splashed all over the tabloids in their most intimate moments was something that was shared by all the family but tonight, during this time together, they were not talking any chances.
“OH GOD MA…A…AX. I LOVE YOU…SO…MUCH.” Liz cried
“LIZZZZZZ…I…LOVE YOU…TOO. UGNNNN…OH GODDDDDDD.” Max groaned
“ARGHHHHHHHHHH…UHN, UGNN, UGNNN, OH YES…UGNNNNNNN.” Liz screamed
“LIZZZZZZZZZZZZZ…UGNNNNNNNNNN…GODDDDDDDDD.” Max yelled
With three final long, deep thrusts Max pushed his dick as far into his queen as he could and kept himself there, shooting his hot white seed into her body. They climaxed at the same time and Liz’s shuddered and shook. She felt her mate’s seed splash against her inner walls as he continued to shoot inside her over and over.
Max lowered his arms so that he was lying on top of her. Their skin was touching as much as possible; neither on wanted the contact to end as they kissed again. That evening and deep into the next morning they made love, neither tiring nor wanting to sleep until they were completely sated. Max was still inside her and before exhaustion claimed them, he rolled onto his back and Liz lay on him
Antarian Star System, 14:00
The population of the four remaining worlds watched as their king and his human bride were married. They along with their cousins on the colony worlds cheered as they watched the light surround the couple, it was in that moment that they knew that despite being somewhat human, the king and his family still followed some Antarian traditions and that they had mated before the Granolith where they received the rings.
However, while today was a day for celebration it was also one of great sorrow. Everything had been prepared and was ready, for every town and city there was one or two of the new star ships waiting in the outskirts. As the ceremony concluded, on mass the population moved their belongings out to the ships. Everything was regulated and predetermined prior to this day, Larek didn’t want anything to go wrong and he didn’t want any family members to be separated.
By the time the sun went under the horizon at the end of the day, cargo and supplies were stored and the passengers were given their quarters. Space was at premium on board and as such many were cramped together. Despite complaints from the nobles who thought they deserved something better, everything proceeded as smoothly as possible. The nobles were told that they would be more than welcome to remain on Antar and wait for the big rocks to hit them.
From his place as commander of the flagship of the new fleet, Larek stood in front of the view screen and looked out at the expanse of his palace. In that instance it finally hit home – he would never see it again. Even if they rebuilt it on this Mars planet it wouldn’t be the same, it wouldn’t be his home.
“Lord Larek.”
“Yes?” Larek said
“All vessels have checked in my lord. We’re ready for your order.”
“Queen Nashana and Lorat are on board?” Larek asked
“Yes sir, they were the last to arrive and have been shown to their quarters.”
Larek nodded and looked back out of the view screen and took one last look at his home before moving over to the main console and opened a comm. channel.
“This is Larek, Lord of Kalaria to all ships. Today we celebrate to the marriage of our king but also we must take on the task of leaving our home for the last time. When Kivar destroyed Skoross he doomed our other worlds but thanks to the humans we now have a new home to go to. I therefore give the order: Set course, destination sector 3432, the Sol star system…and Mars. All ships - launch.”
Within five minutes, from uncountable locations of the four planets there were multiple blasts of light as the fleet took off from their worlds. The streaks of light stopped as the massive ships gathered on the outer rim of their system. The crews and passengers gathered by monitors and windows and looked out over their homes as Antar moved in front of the sun. What they also saw was an expanse of rock that headed toward their homes. Larek then gave the final order and the fleet accelerated into hyper-speed. Everyone kept their gaze fixed until they could no longer see Antar or any of the other planets.
The Hotel, Washington D.C., 20:00
“Well that’s it.” Serena said as she came into the room and sat down.
“What’s it?” Michael asked
“I just received a message from Larek. The complete evacuation of our home star system was completed at 4 o’clock our time. Approximately 2000 ships are now heading here.” Serena said
“That’s a lot of ships. Should we tell Max?” Alex asked without thinking, “Okay scratch that.”
“Yeah, I think we better hold off until those two actually have a honeymoon.” Maria said
“Where are they going anyway?” Isabel asked as her head rested on Alex’s shoulder
“Venice, Italy. Apparently Max always wanted to try those gondola things...you know those boats that have the guys with the longs poles.” Michael said
“You mean Liz, Liz wanted to try the gondolas?” Maria said
“No, Max wanted to try it. Specifically, he wanted to try and control the thing.” Michael said
“I hope Liz brought a few extra towels with her.” Isabel chuckled.
To Be Continued…
West Roswell High, 10:00am, 2 Days Later
The gang had returned to school. While they hardly spent any time there anymore their teachers had arranged a few exams for them, besides they still had Serena’s Antarian Politics class to attend and she demanded punctuality, even from her king.
“You look like you have something on your mind?” Isabel asked her brother as the walked down the halls
“I was just thinking about that hearing.” Max said
“What about it? It’s over and there wont be another one until our people are here.” Isabel said
“It’s just Congressman Spears…”
“You mean ex-congressman Spears. Congress kicked him out and he’ll be in court soon enough.” Isabel said
“Yeah, but that’s not what I’m thinking about.” Max said, “It’s how he just blurted it out. I mean he couldn’t be that stupid?”
“Maybe it was just a mistake, they do happen. Or I suppose he thought he would have a lot of support.” Isabel said
“Isabel, he’s a politician. They don’t go to the bathroom until they’ve checked and double checked their support.” Max said
“So what are you thinking?” Isabel asked
“I think he might be working for someone.” Max said
“I doubt it.” Liz said as she came round the corner. “Hi honey.”
“Hi Liz. What do you mean you doubt it?” Max asked
“I read the Secret Service file on Spears. He’s not the fall on sword type. If he’s taking the wrap for someone else then he must really owe him...and it must be a big favour to go through this. Even then…I think he just screwed up.” Liz said as they turned another corner and found Pam Troy blabbing away with her friends. “Hey Pam.”
“Miss Parker.” Pam responded quickly, keeping her eyes pointed down to the floor
At her words, Max and Isabel stopped dead in their tracks and looked back and forth between Pam and Liz, who was still walking away. Quickly they caught up with Liz as they heard Pam’s friends asking her what was going on.
“I’ll do anything if you tell me how you pulled that off.” Isabel said
Liz just smiled
“Liz.” Max said
“Oh it was nothing really. It’s just a little something I left in her head, that and the fact that if she thinks anything but positive thoughts about us she’ll suddenly feel pain…especially when she’s having sex.” Liz said
“Oh Liz that’s cruel.” Isabel chuckled
“Very cruel.” Max said, trying to hold his demeanour and not to laugh along with his sister.
Soon they arrived at Serena’s class and took their seats next to their friends. At least they had an hour’s reprieve from the exams.
Crashdown, Later That Day
Everyone was sitting in a booth as Max and Liz sat away from them. While Maria, Isabel, Tess, Ava and Laurie were tied up with their niece, their attention constantly shifted over to the other couple.
“Anyone know what they’re talking about?” Maria asked, finding that the bond to Max and Liz had been completely closed off to the others.
“No clue.” Rath said
“Not very nice of them to keep it private from us.” Tess said
“Well it’s not like we should be eavesdropping anyway.” Michael said
“Oh come on. They’ve been talking for over an hour, you can’t tell me you’re not curious.” Maria said
“I am but they’ll tell us when their ready.” Michael said
“You know it might be nothing. They could just be drawing up a list of sex positions they’ve still got to try out.” Zan joked
“God Zan, that’s our brother. Those kinds of images are the last thing I need.” Isabel said
“Yeah me too.” Lonnie said, “I’m someone’s mother now.”
“Oh please. Don’t get all high and mighty with me, you and Rath still go at it every chance you get and you’re not exactly shy about where you do it.” Zan said
“Oh bad imagery.” Laurie said
Just then Max and Liz walked over to them.
“Okay you two, no evasive answers…we want to know what’s going on.” Isabel said
Max and Liz just blinked at her. “Okay, you chill.” he said
“Max and I have something to tell you, we’ve made a decision.” Liz said
National Cathedral, Washington D.C., 1 Month Later
The decision Max and Liz made: they were going to have an all out royal wedding and take the President up on his offer. For one week the wedding planner went nuts and so Liz decided that help was needed – she brought in the Christmas Nazi. Isabel too went crazy. She planned everything down to the last detail and annoyed the hell out of everyone, all except Alex, her new level of energy kept her going and going.
Now the date had arrived. Max and Liz had prepared themselves in separate rooms of the hotel where the girls bathed Liz in their suites oversized bathtub while the men prepared Max, all done according to Antarian tradition. It was Max arrived first with Michael, Zan, Rath and Andrew, the Cathedral was rapidly filling with guests; family, friends, local Roswell politicians who helped the aliens out, congressmen, senators, the president and his family, and a few other world leaders. Even the press were inside, so long as they followed certain rules that had been spelled out for them. On the roof, Alex planted his transmitter so that pictures of the event could be sent back to Antar – they needed some good news, especially today of all days.
When Liz arrived with her mother, soon to be mother and sisters in-law, Maria and the other girls. They immediately went into a private room in the church to finish their preparations.
“I can’t believe this is finally happening.” Diane said as she watched Isabel finishing putting the final touches on Liz’s makeup.
“You look beautiful honey.” Nancy said as she looked at her only daughter, holding back the tears.
“So how’s my Maid of Honour? I still can’t believe the size of this place.” Liz said but Isabel stopped her from saying anything else
“Oh I’m fine…” Maria said
“Would you stop moving.” The blonde told Liz sternly, “You’ll ruin your makeup.”
“Okay Isabel, this really isn’t funny anymore.” Liz said.
That was when Alex decided to step in. He felt a little tension through their bond so he knocked on the door and entered.
“How we all doing?” Alex asked
“Alex you shouldn’t be in here its bad luck.” Tess said
“No, it’s bad luck for the groom.” Alex said, “Now…tell me how I look.” He ran his fingers through his hair, turned around and generally gave off an impression of James Bond.
“You look really good.” Maria said, “But…eh…can Michael pull off a Tux?”
“I thing you’ll be very impressed.” Alex said as Isabel moved away from the bride and over to him. “You look incredible.”
“So do you. But.” Isabel said as she grabbed and straightened his tie, squared off his jacket and used her powers to fix his hair. “You play with your hair one more time and so help me I’ll…”
Alex grabbed the sides of her arms, “Isabel, I love you but you’ve got to chill. Take a deep breath.”
“But…”
“Take a breath.” He instructed and Isabel obeyed
“Why are you here anyway.” Ava asked, “Shouldn’t you be dealing with Max?”
“Max is fine…it’s Michael who’s the nervous wreck. Besides as a great and powerful god type friend, I get to kiss the bride.” Alex said as he moved over to Liz, “Liz you are going to have a great day.” He said as he hugged her and kissed her cheek. Alex could feel Isabel’s eyes on him, silently warning him not to smudge even a millimetre of makeup.
“Well I’ll see you ladies when you’re ready.” Alex said and left just as Jeff opened the door.
“We’re ready when you are…” Jeff said as he caught sight of his daughter
“Hi daddy. How do I look?” Liz asked as she stood before him
It was in that instant that his view of his daughter changed, while he knew that she had incredible powers, was having sex and expecting a child he always saw her as his little girl. Now as he looked at her in her white gown he saw her as a young woman about to take a husband. Oh how he longed to wring Max Evans neck.
“You look radiant Honey.” Jeff said as he embraced his child, “Are you ready for this?”
“I’ve never been more ready for anything in my life.” Liz said
Jeff nodded with acceptance, so long as he knew his daughter was ready to take this step then he was happy, well at least as happy as he could be. “Well I think you ladies should take you’re places.” He said and the women left.
Another Private Room, National Cathedral, Exact Same Time
“How the hell can you be this calm?” Michael asked as he paced back and forth
“Because this is my wedding day.” Max responded
“Exactly…shouldn’t you be the one doing the pacing? And why are you three so calm?” Michael asked his brother, Kyle and Zan.
“We’ve already been through it. Mind you it wasn’t as major as this one.” Kyle said
“Speaking of which. You three get over here.” Max said as he looked into the mirror, straightening his bowtie.
Zan, Rath and Kyle approached the young king.
“You three are the happily married men of the group. Is it…eh…I mean…”
“Is it worth it?” Zan asked with a smile
“Yeah.” Max asked
“Totally.” Kyle said
“Every single minute.” Rath continued
“Having doubts bro?” Zan asked
“No, not doubts. Just wondering how different things will be after today.” Max said
“There better not be any doubts Max, I don’t want my girl to be hurt from this.” Jeff said
“I would never hurt her sir. But when my people arrive…we’ll have to move. Mars isn’t exactly across the street.” Max said
“Well we’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” Jeff said
“Are you ready son?” Philip asked
Max combed his hair on last time and turned around. “I’m ready.”
“Then I’ll go get Liz.” Jeff said and left.
Each of the guys left for the main hall. Michael took his place by Max’s side as the others took their seats. Five minutes later the music started and everyone turned to see Liz on her father’s arm, walking down the aisle. When Michael caught sight of Maria he had the same reaction to Max as he saw Liz. Both men were completely speechless.
“Max.” Michael trailed out in a whisper
“Michael. Remember, we’re in a church.” Max whispered back.
“Yeah…church…right.” Michael said
Liz and Jeff approached and Max moved closer so that they were standing before the priest. Jeff presented his daughter to Max and then moved off to the side next to his wife. For a while the priest read from the bible, Max and Liz said their vows and then they got to the main part.
“If anyone here has any objections to this union, let them speak now or forever hold your peace.”
Max and Liz’s eyes shifted back and forth, waiting for the shoe to drop.
“No Kivar, Skins…no boom?” Liz whispered
“Uh no.” Max said, the priest looking curiously at them. “Things have a tendency of blowing up in our faces at moments like these.”
The priest continued. “Max, do you take Elizabeth Parker to be you’re wife?”
“I do.” Max said, never taking his eyes of off Liz
“Elizabeth, do you take Max Evans to be your husband?”
“I do.” Liz answered
“Then I now pronounce you husband and wife. Ladies, gentlemen and honoured guests, may I be the first to present Max and Elizabeth Evans…King and Queen of Antar.” The priest said. Through Serena he made sure that he was authorised to actually announce that last part.
All of a sudden, as Max and Liz held hands their bodies glowed brightly. Rings of light surrounded them with pulsating orbs that danced around the couple. Soon their bonding rings that lay beneath their skin began to surface until they rested on their fingers. The ceremony was completed; they were now truly bonded as mates.
“You may kiss the bride.”
Everyone rose to their feet and clapped as the newlyweds walked back up the aisle, their family moving close behind them. They were eager to avoid any confetti or rice that might be thrown at them, when they were out the main doors they found the streets in the area filled with cheering people…and a few booing ones. Everyone pilled into limos and headed off to the hotel. With the sheer numbers of world leaders at the wedding had put security on the highest it’s ever been and in the presidential motorcade they limos left.
Traffic sucked in Washington that day.
Ballroom, The Hotel, 13:00
The room was lined with tables, seated at the main table was the family, the First Family and other world leaders. On the several dozen other tables was everyone else with the mass of presents against the wall and a massive twelve-tier wedding cake in the middle. Everyone talked and laughed, Max and Liz had their first dance and quickly many other couples including their parents followed them.
“You know it is tradition to get laid at these things?” Michael whispered in Maria’s ear
“Later Spaceboy. Much Later.” Maria whispered back, “We’ve got a lot of partying to do.”
3 Hours Later…
Eventually the guests began to disperse. The teens may be taking the day out for the wedding, the country was still going about it’s daily business and so the President had to leave as did the other leaders who had their own work to get on with.
“Max, Liz…” Serena called out.
“Serena?”
“There is one more thing to be taken care of. Isabel.” Serena said
Isabel approached, a cushion in her hands on which lay something covered by a silk cloth. Serena told the others that as the closest female relative to Max, it was Isabel’s place to make this presentation. Isabel held out the cushion to her sister in-law and Liz took it, looking curiously at Isabel and Serena.
“What is this?” She asked
“Take a look.” Serena said
Liz removed the delicate cloth to find a foot long statue. It was carved from a solid block of a diamond like crystal that appeared to glow from the inside out. The shimmer caught Liz’s stare and couldn’t take her eyes off the object.
“From the way humans do things this is the equivalent of your crown Liz, the symbol of your status.” Serena said
“This is beautiful.” Liz said as she trailed her fingers over the immaculate detail.
“Not as beautiful as you.” Max whispered in her ear
Honeymoon Suite, Later in the Day
Max stood behind Liz, gently easing the buttons of her wedding dress out of the holes. As he worked down the dress, their breathing became increasingly heavier until he reached the last one. When that was unfastened Max touched the white silk of Liz’s teddy. Liz’s body shuddered and Max smiled, both felt like that this was their first time despite the fact they had been sharing a bed for months.
Max eased the dress off of her shoulders and down her front where Liz pulled the sleeves off her arms. Gently Max pushed the dress down her legs, allowing him to see the underwear Liz had chosen for their first night together as a married couple. She was wearing a pure silk and lace teddy with white thigh high stockings and a blue satin garter around her left thigh.
Max ran his hands down her arms and turned her around so that he could look into her eyes. Then it was Liz’s turn, with a wicked smile she pulled on Max’s bowtie and undid it before pulling it from his neck. With equally slow and tender movements, Liz undid his shirt and then undid his belt and trousers. Within a few minutes he was down to his boxers and Liz ran her hands along the material.
“Silk?” she asked
“Maria threw the box in my face and told me to wear these or else.” Max said
Liz chuckled slightly.
“What?” he asked
“Maria gave me this teddy as well.” Liz said, as she looked closer she could see that both sets of underwear were a matching his & hers set.
Max gently caressed Liz’s cheek and proceeded to remove the fabric that prevented him from seeing her body. He went slowly, savouring every millimetre of skin that he exposed. Liz felt her blood boil under his heated gaze; her body yearned for his touch and couldn’t wait to be one with him. As Max let the silk drop from between her legs and let it fall to the floor, he sat her on the corner of the bed and ran his hands down her legs, taking her stockings with her.
Max took his wife’s hands and helped her back up to her feet where she took hold of his boxers and sank to her knees, taking his underwear with her. She had hopes that Max might need a little stimulation but wasn’t disappointed by the fact that he was as hard as he had ever been. Teasingly Liz ran her tongue from the base of Max’s cock to the tip where she wrapped her hand around it and took him into her mouth.
“Urghhhh god.” Max moaned.
Liz tortured him relentlessly, sucking on him and using her tongue to pleasure him. Soon she released him and stood back up to face her husband. She smiled at the look of sheer bliss on his face before they shared a kiss that was overflowing with passion and love.
“Take me.” She breathed
Max lifted her up and cradled Liz in his arms before resting her on their bed. He ran his eyes over her seductively posed body and admired her form before joining her. They kissed again, making love with their mouths as they gave gentle touches and caresses to each other until it was time. They spent hours stimulating each others erogenous zones, making their mate hum with need. Gently, Max rolled Liz onto her back and spread her legs wide before resting himself between them.
They paused for a minute, savouring the moment as Liz felt Max poke into her most sensitive region. As Max held himself up on his arms, Liz ran her hands up and down then before he slid deep inside her.
“Ugmmmmmmmmm.” Liz sighed
“Unnnnnnnnn.” Max groaned, straining to keep his eyes open so he could look at his wife.
Slowly Max withdrew from Liz but stopped just short of completely leaving her body. Then, just as slowly, he sank back inside her. Once again he slowly pulled back and then pushed back, over and over he slid in and out of Liz. Liz circled her hips, meeting Max thrust for thrust. As pleasure began to build in her body, Liz’s head tilted backward but she never lost the gaze of her thrusting mate. She wrapped her legs around Max’s waist and her back arched, pressing her upper body into his hard chest.
“Oh Max.”
“Liz…oh Liz.”
“UGHNNNNN YESSSS MAX.”
“OH MY GOD LIZ.”
The newlyweds continued to grind against each other, making love to each other and consummating their marriage. While they reluctantly let the press into that event they were thankful that they could keep them out of this. If it weren’t for the Secret Service doing a security check and Alex and Isabel double-checking they wouldn’t be doing this. Fear of them being splashed all over the tabloids in their most intimate moments was something that was shared by all the family but tonight, during this time together, they were not talking any chances.
“OH GOD MA…A…AX. I LOVE YOU…SO…MUCH.” Liz cried
“LIZZZZZZ…I…LOVE YOU…TOO. UGNNNN…OH GODDDDDDD.” Max groaned
“ARGHHHHHHHHHH…UHN, UGNN, UGNNN, OH YES…UGNNNNNNN.” Liz screamed
“LIZZZZZZZZZZZZZ…UGNNNNNNNNNN…GODDDDDDDDD.” Max yelled
With three final long, deep thrusts Max pushed his dick as far into his queen as he could and kept himself there, shooting his hot white seed into her body. They climaxed at the same time and Liz’s shuddered and shook. She felt her mate’s seed splash against her inner walls as he continued to shoot inside her over and over.
Max lowered his arms so that he was lying on top of her. Their skin was touching as much as possible; neither on wanted the contact to end as they kissed again. That evening and deep into the next morning they made love, neither tiring nor wanting to sleep until they were completely sated. Max was still inside her and before exhaustion claimed them, he rolled onto his back and Liz lay on him
Antarian Star System, 14:00
The population of the four remaining worlds watched as their king and his human bride were married. They along with their cousins on the colony worlds cheered as they watched the light surround the couple, it was in that moment that they knew that despite being somewhat human, the king and his family still followed some Antarian traditions and that they had mated before the Granolith where they received the rings.
However, while today was a day for celebration it was also one of great sorrow. Everything had been prepared and was ready, for every town and city there was one or two of the new star ships waiting in the outskirts. As the ceremony concluded, on mass the population moved their belongings out to the ships. Everything was regulated and predetermined prior to this day, Larek didn’t want anything to go wrong and he didn’t want any family members to be separated.
By the time the sun went under the horizon at the end of the day, cargo and supplies were stored and the passengers were given their quarters. Space was at premium on board and as such many were cramped together. Despite complaints from the nobles who thought they deserved something better, everything proceeded as smoothly as possible. The nobles were told that they would be more than welcome to remain on Antar and wait for the big rocks to hit them.
From his place as commander of the flagship of the new fleet, Larek stood in front of the view screen and looked out at the expanse of his palace. In that instance it finally hit home – he would never see it again. Even if they rebuilt it on this Mars planet it wouldn’t be the same, it wouldn’t be his home.
“Lord Larek.”
“Yes?” Larek said
“All vessels have checked in my lord. We’re ready for your order.”
“Queen Nashana and Lorat are on board?” Larek asked
“Yes sir, they were the last to arrive and have been shown to their quarters.”
Larek nodded and looked back out of the view screen and took one last look at his home before moving over to the main console and opened a comm. channel.
“This is Larek, Lord of Kalaria to all ships. Today we celebrate to the marriage of our king but also we must take on the task of leaving our home for the last time. When Kivar destroyed Skoross he doomed our other worlds but thanks to the humans we now have a new home to go to. I therefore give the order: Set course, destination sector 3432, the Sol star system…and Mars. All ships - launch.”
Within five minutes, from uncountable locations of the four planets there were multiple blasts of light as the fleet took off from their worlds. The streaks of light stopped as the massive ships gathered on the outer rim of their system. The crews and passengers gathered by monitors and windows and looked out over their homes as Antar moved in front of the sun. What they also saw was an expanse of rock that headed toward their homes. Larek then gave the final order and the fleet accelerated into hyper-speed. Everyone kept their gaze fixed until they could no longer see Antar or any of the other planets.
The Hotel, Washington D.C., 20:00
“Well that’s it.” Serena said as she came into the room and sat down.
“What’s it?” Michael asked
“I just received a message from Larek. The complete evacuation of our home star system was completed at 4 o’clock our time. Approximately 2000 ships are now heading here.” Serena said
“That’s a lot of ships. Should we tell Max?” Alex asked without thinking, “Okay scratch that.”
“Yeah, I think we better hold off until those two actually have a honeymoon.” Maria said
“Where are they going anyway?” Isabel asked as her head rested on Alex’s shoulder
“Venice, Italy. Apparently Max always wanted to try those gondola things...you know those boats that have the guys with the longs poles.” Michael said
“You mean Liz, Liz wanted to try the gondolas?” Maria said
“No, Max wanted to try it. Specifically, he wanted to try and control the thing.” Michael said
“I hope Liz brought a few extra towels with her.” Isabel chuckled.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 89
Max and Liz were on their honeymoon, for the most part they rarely left their bed let alone the room but on occasion they did venture out and about. When they did leave the hotel, security followed close behind as they did their sight seeing and they surprised all the locals as they stopped off for pizza. For some reason they only saw them as royals and not as teenagers who loved the stuff. All in all, for the three weeks of their vacation they had a great time.
While they were away there had been one or two changes to their hometown. The Eagle Rock facility had been blown up and construction had begun on a new international airport that would also serve as the main launch point for the spacecraft that currently resided under the Roswell Reservoir. A holiday resort had finally been finished and, at last, Roswell could handle the massive influx of tourists into the town. Rath and Zan’s club, Antar, opened with a massive firework display…with an alien twist…and everyone was invited. More than a few celebrities also turned up, ranging from young television stars to the cream of the music industry.
Additionally the Crash Festival had been cancelled, the town council decided that celebrating the deaths and re-enacting the actual crash might be a little offensive to their alien population. However it was replaced with a celebration marking the day that it became common knowledge of their existence as well as a 60 foot monument that was constructed in the towns park.
There was also one other thing that awaited them.
Crashdown Restaurant, Roswell, 10:00am Three Weeks Later
“We’re home.” Liz called out as she entered her families business, wearing a light dress, a sun hat and a pair of sunglasses
Maria and Kyle were the first to stop them. “Lizzie…you’re home.” She said as she jumped up to hug her friend but Kyle stopped her.
“Maria we talked about this.” Kyle said
“Oh yeah.” Maria said, “Your Majesties.”
Maria curtsied and Kyle bowed. The newlyweds just shook their heads as their other friends approached behind them and laughed.
“You two…don’t do that.” Max said
“Oh relax, we’re just teasing.” Kyle said
“So…what, I don’t get a hug from my brother anymore?” Isabel asked
“Hey Iz.” Max said as he hugged his sister, “Where’s Zan, Lonnie and the others? I kinda figured they’d be here.”
“Oh there busy with something just now.” Michael said vaguely, “Welcome back guys. How was Venice?”
“Incredible, but we missed this place.” Liz said, “Alex. How’s Gandi been treating you?”
“You’re Ganderium hogs my television every chance she gets. And she’s teaching Gandar a few things that are really not good.” Alex said
“Oh yeah, like what?” Liz asked
“Like how to down a tub of Pringles before anyone else get to them.” Alex said with a smile, “Great to have you home. It’s been really quiet around here.”
“So, what’d you bring me?” Maria asked like a little girl.
“Presents are later. Right now, it’s parent time.” Max said
“Oh mom and dad are upstairs with the Parkers.” Isabel said
“Shall we Mrs Evans?” Max asked as he held out his arm
Liz took it and smiled when her husband said her new name. “Yes I think we shall Mr Evans.”
With that, the couple headed upstairs to see the parents and in-laws. They found the four parents drinking coffee.
“Liz.” Nancy said as her daughter opened the door. She immediately went over to Liz and hugged her tightly.
“Hi mom…dad.” Liz said
“Hi Honey.” Jeff said
“So how does it feel to be a married woman?” Nancy asked
“It feels…perfect.” Liz said as Diane and Philip said hello to their son.
1 Hour Later…
For the last hour they all talked. The couple handed over the camera film with their honeymoon photo’s to Diane who said she’d get them developed. In the meantime, they looked over the wedding photographs and watched the videotapes – both the family version and the one that was officially made by the news crews and subsequently released for sale.
“So how’s things been in Roswell?” Max asked
“Oh same old same old. The restaurant is still taking in a few hundred people than it used to before, tourism is up and everybody wants to see an alien up close. Oh and Ziala’s growing up fast. She’s started crawling now and almost talking.” Philip said
“What does almost mean?” Liz asked
“She burbles something that sounds like Dada but I think that it’s Rath just hearing things.” Philip said
“So what plans do you have now?” Jeff asked
Max and Liz just looked at each other. “Oh well I guess we’ll just start looking for an apartment somewhere.” Liz said
The parents just smiled.
“What?” Max asked
“I think it’s time for their wedding present.” Diane said; the other’s nodded in agreement.
“Come on you two.” Philip said as all 6 left.
When they got down stairs, they met up with the others. Each of them smiled, telling Max and Liz that whatever was going on they were in on it. In fact, the grin that Alex had on his face told them that he probably had the idea. They piled into cars, with blacked out windows, and they drove off.
Eastern Edge of Town (Closest Point of Roswell to Pod Mountain), 10 Minutes Later
When the cars pulled to a stop, everyone got out. Max and Liz were greeted with the sight of an eleven-foot high wall, directly in front of them was a large metal gate. In the middle of the gate, and interlocking the two parts, was the whirlwind symbol.
“What is this?” Max asked
“You’ll see.” Alex said as they moved up to the gates and they parted.
On the other side, the group found an enclosed street with 7 houses. All the houses were three stories and larger than their current homes, one of them was obviously Laurie’s house and another was very similar to Kyle and Tess’s home but was different and larger, somehow they had been moved from across town. By the wall and directly next to the gate was another home, one intended for the use of the protection detail. A single road ran up the middle of the street, around a pedestal that was in front of the largest of the houses at the other end, and then it backed onto itself.
“Welcome home.” Isabel said
“What?” Liz asked
“We bought the land, built the houses and everything else, and now they’re ready to move into.” Michael said as Zan, Ava, Lonnie, Rath, Laurie and Andrew approached the group.
“You did all this in three weeks?” Max asked with disbelief
“Yeah.” Alex said, “Having all these powers really come in handy…I could make a killing in the construction market.”
“You do know that we…or some of us have to move to Mars in a few months?” Max asked
“Yeah, well. Its not like we’ll be strangers to Earth. Sometimes it might be nice to get away from it all and come here.” Lonnie said
The family walked up the street; Max touched the streetlights, making sure that they were real and he wasn’t dreaming this. In front of each of the houses was a lawn of deep green grass with gravel and concrete driveways. Then they approached the pedestal. It was black and hexagonal, barely a foot and a half high and 10 feet wide that could be stepped up on
“So what is this?” Liz asked
“It’s for the Granolith. I put a shield generator in the base, it’ll put a bubble around the Granolith and is connected to emitters on the walls so that the entire street would be protected.” Alex said
“Oh hey, what about the cave that we put under Laurie’s house?” Max asked
“It’s right under you. But I added entrances from each of the houses so we can all get there without invading Laurie’s all the time.” Alex said just as Gandi and Gandar came flying out from behind one of the houses.
The two aliens were chasing each other, revelling in the wide-open space they now had to float in. No longer were they just restricted to Alex and Liz’s homes or being in their company when they went out on the streets, now they were free to go anywhere in the street.
“Hey you two.” Liz said as Gandi approached. “So you like it here?”
{It’s great. Gandar like’s it more…he hates being cooped up.} Gandi said in their minds
“Go…go enjoy yourselves.” Liz said and Gandi flew off.
“Oh by the way. We also moved the cave where we put Gandi’s kids, it’s still sealed but it can only be accessed from a tunnel that offshoots the cave entrance from your place. We kinda thought it would be best to have it all in the one place, but we left the mountain alone. We’re going to keep that place private.” Isabel said
“So which one…” Max asked, while pointing to the houses.
“You mean the size didn’t give it away. Oh well how about the mantle above the front door?” Michael asked
Max and Liz looked at the largest of the houses and the stone above the door. They say the five points of the royal seal of Antar.
“What about water…electricity…gas?” Liz asked
“All hooked up and fully furnished.” Zan said, “We just finished that just before you pulled up.”
“Guys this is just…I don’t know what to say.” Max said as he hugged his sisters and brother before wrapping his arm around his wife. “Wait, why are there only 7 houses…where’s mom and dad’s place?”
“We didn’t want to move, and we like our homes where they are. Besides this is all for you.” Diane said
Max nodded and looked at each of the homes. Each one was marked (above the doors) with the symbols that lined the walls of the Granolith chamber and represented the couples in their family. There were homes for each of them and it was apparent that Zan/Ava and Rath/Lonnie & Ziala were moving out of Laurie’s and into their own places.
“So, how long before you two move in here?” Liz asked Maria and Michael
“Oh we’re moving as soon as we’ve packed up our stuff.” Michael said
“Your mom’s okay with that?” Max asked Maria
“No…but yes. She’s given her okay to it.” Maria answered, “So we can expect her to be visiting a lot.”
“Well…let’s see our new home.” Max said as he held his hand out to Liz.
For a couple of hours, they looked over every aspect of their house and then went to the others. In Rath and Lonnie’s house they found Ziala sitting in her crib, having just woken up and eager for her parents attention. Rath picked his daughter up and they walked out into the back gardens of the houses. They were all connected together, fences didn’t separate them but they did have borders of flowers, trees and other foliage with paths of stone slabs and grass travelling between the gardens.
Max and Liz couldn’t wait but they did, at least for a few hours. By sunset, they had packed up their things at their parent’s homes and moved. While the parent’s were happy for their children, they were saddened to see them leaving the nest. At least they weren’t going to far yet and they knew, that even with the distance between Earth and the Antarians knew home, visits wouldn’t be few and far between – Alex did still have his wormhole machine in his basement that they could use.
Bedroom, Max and Liz Evan’s Residence, 22:00
One thing that was common to all the houses was the bed. They were king size, four posters with silk bed-clothes, the sheets that Max had bought Liz months ago were now ever this bed but had been enlarged to fit their new bed. Underneath the sheets, the couple were naked, Max was sitting up and Liz rested on his chest with their hands interlocked.
“I still can’t believe this.” Liz said, “It’s like a dream.”
“One I don’t want to wake up from.” Max said as he kissed her head, “I love you so much Liz.”
“I love you too.” Liz said
“You know what I’m gonna do?”
“What’s that?” Liz said
“I’m going to tell you that at least once a day.” Max said
“You already do that Max.” Liz smiled
“Really? Oh…I’ll just have to make it twice a day then.” Max responded before tilting his wife’s head up and gave her a long kiss that was filled with love and passion.
Bedroom, Guerin/Deluca Residence, Same Time
Michael lay naked on the bed he would soon share with Maria permanently. The silk sheets that his lover had chosen was pale blue but other than that and the layout of the furniture, the room was identical. Soon Maria entered; she was wearing the same dress that she had worn as Liz’s maid of honour. The first time Michael had seen her in it, it filled his head with fantasies and he ached for his dick to be relieved. It didn’t take long for Maria to realise the effect her outfit had on her fiancé and longed to see what effect a wedding dress would have on him.
The second Maria came through the door she heard an audible groan from Michael and smiled. Slowly she strolled over to their bed and crawled up onto it, licking her way up Michael’s leg until she reached her goal. The blonde took hold of his rod and wrapped her mouth around him. Michael bit hard on his lip as she engulfed his cock in one swift motion of her head. He choked back a shout as she began to work her mouth up and down his throbbing tool. Holding his cock by the base, she pulled it toward her and licked around his head, looking up at him eagerly.
The steady, cat-like licks against nothing but his cock-head would have had him on his tiptoes if he had been standing up. Instead his toes were curled back. She was rolling his cock around in her hand, squeezing hard on his shaft. The head of his prick was swollen and red; she was taking so long teasing him and both knew they were in for one hell of a night. Then, she opened her mouth and slid down his cock, allowing Michael a chance to breathe. It still felt good, but when she concentrated just on his tip, it felt like his entire body was about to explode.
Michael was fighting hard to keep his groans in check. Maria's technique wasn't extraordinarily above her usual, but he knew that he was going to cum harder than he ever had before and that was partly down to how innocent and radiant she looked in her dress. No longer was Maria teasing him. Now she was fucking him with her mouth and Michael's hips were bucking up off of the bed, and she fought hard to stay with him. Michael felt his seed boiling in his balls as he gripped the sheets tightly and bit down hard on the inside of his cheek as what was definitely the best orgasm he had ever had from a blowjob began to surge through him. Maria took Michael as deep as she could, knowing there was nothing else to do with his cum but swallow it. His hips bucked against her face as his balls emptied themselves down his girlfriend's throat. But finally he was finished and he lay tiredly on the bed.
“God…Maria…that was…oh my god.” Michael breathed out roughly
Maria slid up next to him, feeling proud of her efforts. “Glad you liked it.”
“Liked it? I did more than like it.” Michael said
“Good, cause I’m not finished with you yet.” Maria straddled his waist and she thrust herself down, impaling herself on his rod. Both cried out in unison as his cock reached deep within her, filling her completely.
Michael was please to find that the dress was the only thing that Maria was wearing, she had neglected to wear any underwear. He reached up under the long length of her dress as it splayed out over him and stroked the soft skin of her legs.
“Oh, yes.” Maria purred as she began to rock. She took his hands out from under her dress and placed them on her chest, helping him tease and pinch her nipples through the fabric.
Michael sat completely still, allowing Maria alone to carry them away. Her tight pussy held him securely but soon he couldn’t hold still and he began to slowly thrust up into her, groaning as he went. Maria began to rock faster, feeling the heat growing in her lower regions. Maria placed his hands on her hips, lifting her slightly only to bring her back down at the up-stroke of each thrust. His cock slid in and out of her hungry pussy.
Maria began to moan his name over and over as she tugged at her nipples. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back as Michael began to thrust against her harder, pushing her closer to her impending orgasm. She began to exhale sharply, grunts of pleasure began to escape from her and Michael began to thrust even harder. No longer were they rocking together, Michael was taking Maria’s body and taking her hard, his exertions were having the desired effect. He felt her slit tighten around his cock and with a shriek she came, humping herself hard against him.
“UGHN…MARIAAAAAAAAAA.” Michael groaned. He felt his balls pulling tight while his cock got a little longer and a little wider. With his loud groan, he let loose and started to spurt hot semen deep within her until his actions slowed, coming to a stop.
Maria then collapsed onto his chest; Michael wrapped his arms tightly around his lover as their breathing continued to be hard and fast. They were still joined together, Michael’s cock never lost its erection but gently he took hold of the hem of her dress and pulled it off her body. When they were both naked, he wrapped himself and Maria up in the silk sheets and drifted off into a deep sleep. Before Michael joined her he kissed her shoulder.
“Being in love with you really does have its perks.” He whispered
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, 10:00am the Next Morning
The group had gathered in the chamber and were looking at the black obelisk intensely.
“So any idea’s on how we get this thing out of here?” Maria asked
“Well we could always get a crane, tear the roof of this place and pull it out.” Kyle said
“Uhhhh…no.” Liz said. “Some how I think that would blow the cover of this place.”
“Liz, remember when we…eh…when the two Granolith’s merged?” Max said, not wanting their first time to be brought up.
“The Earth Granolith turned into a ball of energy and moved here.” Liz said
“Why can’t we command it to do the same thing? Move it from here to the pedestal in the street.” Max asked
Liz thought for a moment and then placed her hand on the Granolith. “Granolith, can you be transported to a new location in the same method that was used to merge to merge you?”
“Confirmed.” the Granolith boomed. “Command sequence entered. Shall I continue?”
“No.” Liz said, “Place command on standby.”
Then Liz turned back to her family. “Might as well make a show of it. We were going to present it to the President, why not go all out with it?” she said
“Yeah. That way we don’t have to cover it with a tarp or something to hide it.” Michael said
“I take it that was something else arranged while we were gone?” Max asked
“Yeah, I took care of it.” Zan said, “Next week the President’s coming to Roswell, it’ll be the first time anyone outside of our little group anyone sees this thing so it’ll be a huge media thing.”
“I take it that’s when you guys do the Mars thing?” Maria asked
“Yeah. I just hope it works, I’d hate to blow it on television.” Alex said
“Why wouldn’t work?” Max asked
“Well it will take all three of us to pull it off. If it takes that much power there has to be a catch.” Alex said
“Okay, now you’re depressing me.” Liz said
“Which means, the second things start to go weird you back off.” Max told Liz sternly, “I don’t want anything to happen to you or the baby.”
Liz was about to protest but held her tongue. “Okay, so long as you two back off as well.”
“Deal.” Max and Alex said in unison.
Soon they returned to their new homes and spent the rest of the day lazing in the sun in their backyards. Isabel used her abilities to manipulate the ground to create a few statues in her garden, however it was Michael’s artistic abilities that helped her create something worth looking it. Then she and Alex moved on to create a water feature of the gardens, basically it was a series of ponds that were connected with small streams but then came the concern for Ziala and their future children. The last thing they wanted was any accidents to occur so they fenced off the water and made bridges to cross it. By the time they were done the gardens were almost Zen-like, bordering on an oriental style.
Antarian Fleet, Somewhere in Space, 12:00 Noon
For the last hour the flagship of the fleet had been vibrating on and off. More than once it had gotten so bad that the crew and passengers actually thought the ship might shake itself to pieces.
“Okay, I want know what’s going on now.” Larek said as he entered the bridge
“Engineering just reported. One of the energy relays on deck 42 is faulty.”
“Faulty? This ship is brand new.” Larek stated
“But it was hurried.” Lorat said as he entered, “We had to accelerate the production of the ships, it was only a matter of time before things went wrong.”
“Lorat, we’ve only been travelling for three weeks. How are we supposed to go on for five months with things breaking down?” Larek asked
“We can repair the systems Larek. We just have to catch them.”
“Well what about when we get to a system we can’t repair?” Larek asked
“We do what we can but I don’t think that’ll be a problem. Most of the systems are rated to within 90% of expected efficiency, none of the major systems should be effected but if they are we have the equipment and people to handle the work.” Lorat said
“Okay…but get that relay repairs as soon as possible. Tension in the fleet is high enough without worrying about whether or not the ships will get us to Earth space.” Larek said
“There is one other thing.” Lorat said
Larek caught the tone and looked at his friend, “What?”
“I’ve been monitoring some transmissions we’ve been picking up. It appears that some old friends know that we’ve evacuated Antar and are looking to even the score with us.”
“Who?”
“The Golm.” Lorat said
“We defeated them centuries ago. We almost wiped out their entire race during the war…all we left them was one agricultural colony. They don’t have any military assets left.” Larek said
“Apparently we missed something…or they’ve redeveloped some of their technology. Either way they are tracking us. I don’t know what they have but we should be ready.” Lorat said
“Kivar designed these ships to be the ultimate war machines, we turned them into passenger transports…do we have the fire power to repel an attack?” Larek asked
“We never took anything from the armaments or shields and we have a hell of a lot of ships, so yes…we can repel an attack but never the less…”
“Yeah…contact Nashana. Ask her to use the Troken to keep an eye out, I don’t want to be caught unawares.” Larek said
“I’ll see her now.” Lorat said and turned to leave
“Lorat.” Larek said stopping him, “Tell the other nobles…make sure they’re ready.”
To Be Continued…
Max and Liz were on their honeymoon, for the most part they rarely left their bed let alone the room but on occasion they did venture out and about. When they did leave the hotel, security followed close behind as they did their sight seeing and they surprised all the locals as they stopped off for pizza. For some reason they only saw them as royals and not as teenagers who loved the stuff. All in all, for the three weeks of their vacation they had a great time.
While they were away there had been one or two changes to their hometown. The Eagle Rock facility had been blown up and construction had begun on a new international airport that would also serve as the main launch point for the spacecraft that currently resided under the Roswell Reservoir. A holiday resort had finally been finished and, at last, Roswell could handle the massive influx of tourists into the town. Rath and Zan’s club, Antar, opened with a massive firework display…with an alien twist…and everyone was invited. More than a few celebrities also turned up, ranging from young television stars to the cream of the music industry.
Additionally the Crash Festival had been cancelled, the town council decided that celebrating the deaths and re-enacting the actual crash might be a little offensive to their alien population. However it was replaced with a celebration marking the day that it became common knowledge of their existence as well as a 60 foot monument that was constructed in the towns park.
There was also one other thing that awaited them.
Crashdown Restaurant, Roswell, 10:00am Three Weeks Later
“We’re home.” Liz called out as she entered her families business, wearing a light dress, a sun hat and a pair of sunglasses
Maria and Kyle were the first to stop them. “Lizzie…you’re home.” She said as she jumped up to hug her friend but Kyle stopped her.
“Maria we talked about this.” Kyle said
“Oh yeah.” Maria said, “Your Majesties.”
Maria curtsied and Kyle bowed. The newlyweds just shook their heads as their other friends approached behind them and laughed.
“You two…don’t do that.” Max said
“Oh relax, we’re just teasing.” Kyle said
“So…what, I don’t get a hug from my brother anymore?” Isabel asked
“Hey Iz.” Max said as he hugged his sister, “Where’s Zan, Lonnie and the others? I kinda figured they’d be here.”
“Oh there busy with something just now.” Michael said vaguely, “Welcome back guys. How was Venice?”
“Incredible, but we missed this place.” Liz said, “Alex. How’s Gandi been treating you?”
“You’re Ganderium hogs my television every chance she gets. And she’s teaching Gandar a few things that are really not good.” Alex said
“Oh yeah, like what?” Liz asked
“Like how to down a tub of Pringles before anyone else get to them.” Alex said with a smile, “Great to have you home. It’s been really quiet around here.”
“So, what’d you bring me?” Maria asked like a little girl.
“Presents are later. Right now, it’s parent time.” Max said
“Oh mom and dad are upstairs with the Parkers.” Isabel said
“Shall we Mrs Evans?” Max asked as he held out his arm
Liz took it and smiled when her husband said her new name. “Yes I think we shall Mr Evans.”
With that, the couple headed upstairs to see the parents and in-laws. They found the four parents drinking coffee.
“Liz.” Nancy said as her daughter opened the door. She immediately went over to Liz and hugged her tightly.
“Hi mom…dad.” Liz said
“Hi Honey.” Jeff said
“So how does it feel to be a married woman?” Nancy asked
“It feels…perfect.” Liz said as Diane and Philip said hello to their son.
1 Hour Later…
For the last hour they all talked. The couple handed over the camera film with their honeymoon photo’s to Diane who said she’d get them developed. In the meantime, they looked over the wedding photographs and watched the videotapes – both the family version and the one that was officially made by the news crews and subsequently released for sale.
“So how’s things been in Roswell?” Max asked
“Oh same old same old. The restaurant is still taking in a few hundred people than it used to before, tourism is up and everybody wants to see an alien up close. Oh and Ziala’s growing up fast. She’s started crawling now and almost talking.” Philip said
“What does almost mean?” Liz asked
“She burbles something that sounds like Dada but I think that it’s Rath just hearing things.” Philip said
“So what plans do you have now?” Jeff asked
Max and Liz just looked at each other. “Oh well I guess we’ll just start looking for an apartment somewhere.” Liz said
The parents just smiled.
“What?” Max asked
“I think it’s time for their wedding present.” Diane said; the other’s nodded in agreement.
“Come on you two.” Philip said as all 6 left.
When they got down stairs, they met up with the others. Each of them smiled, telling Max and Liz that whatever was going on they were in on it. In fact, the grin that Alex had on his face told them that he probably had the idea. They piled into cars, with blacked out windows, and they drove off.
Eastern Edge of Town (Closest Point of Roswell to Pod Mountain), 10 Minutes Later
When the cars pulled to a stop, everyone got out. Max and Liz were greeted with the sight of an eleven-foot high wall, directly in front of them was a large metal gate. In the middle of the gate, and interlocking the two parts, was the whirlwind symbol.
“What is this?” Max asked
“You’ll see.” Alex said as they moved up to the gates and they parted.
On the other side, the group found an enclosed street with 7 houses. All the houses were three stories and larger than their current homes, one of them was obviously Laurie’s house and another was very similar to Kyle and Tess’s home but was different and larger, somehow they had been moved from across town. By the wall and directly next to the gate was another home, one intended for the use of the protection detail. A single road ran up the middle of the street, around a pedestal that was in front of the largest of the houses at the other end, and then it backed onto itself.
“Welcome home.” Isabel said
“What?” Liz asked
“We bought the land, built the houses and everything else, and now they’re ready to move into.” Michael said as Zan, Ava, Lonnie, Rath, Laurie and Andrew approached the group.
“You did all this in three weeks?” Max asked with disbelief
“Yeah.” Alex said, “Having all these powers really come in handy…I could make a killing in the construction market.”
“You do know that we…or some of us have to move to Mars in a few months?” Max asked
“Yeah, well. Its not like we’ll be strangers to Earth. Sometimes it might be nice to get away from it all and come here.” Lonnie said
The family walked up the street; Max touched the streetlights, making sure that they were real and he wasn’t dreaming this. In front of each of the houses was a lawn of deep green grass with gravel and concrete driveways. Then they approached the pedestal. It was black and hexagonal, barely a foot and a half high and 10 feet wide that could be stepped up on
“So what is this?” Liz asked
“It’s for the Granolith. I put a shield generator in the base, it’ll put a bubble around the Granolith and is connected to emitters on the walls so that the entire street would be protected.” Alex said
“Oh hey, what about the cave that we put under Laurie’s house?” Max asked
“It’s right under you. But I added entrances from each of the houses so we can all get there without invading Laurie’s all the time.” Alex said just as Gandi and Gandar came flying out from behind one of the houses.
The two aliens were chasing each other, revelling in the wide-open space they now had to float in. No longer were they just restricted to Alex and Liz’s homes or being in their company when they went out on the streets, now they were free to go anywhere in the street.
“Hey you two.” Liz said as Gandi approached. “So you like it here?”
{It’s great. Gandar like’s it more…he hates being cooped up.} Gandi said in their minds
“Go…go enjoy yourselves.” Liz said and Gandi flew off.
“Oh by the way. We also moved the cave where we put Gandi’s kids, it’s still sealed but it can only be accessed from a tunnel that offshoots the cave entrance from your place. We kinda thought it would be best to have it all in the one place, but we left the mountain alone. We’re going to keep that place private.” Isabel said
“So which one…” Max asked, while pointing to the houses.
“You mean the size didn’t give it away. Oh well how about the mantle above the front door?” Michael asked
Max and Liz looked at the largest of the houses and the stone above the door. They say the five points of the royal seal of Antar.
“What about water…electricity…gas?” Liz asked
“All hooked up and fully furnished.” Zan said, “We just finished that just before you pulled up.”
“Guys this is just…I don’t know what to say.” Max said as he hugged his sisters and brother before wrapping his arm around his wife. “Wait, why are there only 7 houses…where’s mom and dad’s place?”
“We didn’t want to move, and we like our homes where they are. Besides this is all for you.” Diane said
Max nodded and looked at each of the homes. Each one was marked (above the doors) with the symbols that lined the walls of the Granolith chamber and represented the couples in their family. There were homes for each of them and it was apparent that Zan/Ava and Rath/Lonnie & Ziala were moving out of Laurie’s and into their own places.
“So, how long before you two move in here?” Liz asked Maria and Michael
“Oh we’re moving as soon as we’ve packed up our stuff.” Michael said
“Your mom’s okay with that?” Max asked Maria
“No…but yes. She’s given her okay to it.” Maria answered, “So we can expect her to be visiting a lot.”
“Well…let’s see our new home.” Max said as he held his hand out to Liz.
For a couple of hours, they looked over every aspect of their house and then went to the others. In Rath and Lonnie’s house they found Ziala sitting in her crib, having just woken up and eager for her parents attention. Rath picked his daughter up and they walked out into the back gardens of the houses. They were all connected together, fences didn’t separate them but they did have borders of flowers, trees and other foliage with paths of stone slabs and grass travelling between the gardens.
Max and Liz couldn’t wait but they did, at least for a few hours. By sunset, they had packed up their things at their parent’s homes and moved. While the parent’s were happy for their children, they were saddened to see them leaving the nest. At least they weren’t going to far yet and they knew, that even with the distance between Earth and the Antarians knew home, visits wouldn’t be few and far between – Alex did still have his wormhole machine in his basement that they could use.
Bedroom, Max and Liz Evan’s Residence, 22:00
One thing that was common to all the houses was the bed. They were king size, four posters with silk bed-clothes, the sheets that Max had bought Liz months ago were now ever this bed but had been enlarged to fit their new bed. Underneath the sheets, the couple were naked, Max was sitting up and Liz rested on his chest with their hands interlocked.
“I still can’t believe this.” Liz said, “It’s like a dream.”
“One I don’t want to wake up from.” Max said as he kissed her head, “I love you so much Liz.”
“I love you too.” Liz said
“You know what I’m gonna do?”
“What’s that?” Liz said
“I’m going to tell you that at least once a day.” Max said
“You already do that Max.” Liz smiled
“Really? Oh…I’ll just have to make it twice a day then.” Max responded before tilting his wife’s head up and gave her a long kiss that was filled with love and passion.
Bedroom, Guerin/Deluca Residence, Same Time
Michael lay naked on the bed he would soon share with Maria permanently. The silk sheets that his lover had chosen was pale blue but other than that and the layout of the furniture, the room was identical. Soon Maria entered; she was wearing the same dress that she had worn as Liz’s maid of honour. The first time Michael had seen her in it, it filled his head with fantasies and he ached for his dick to be relieved. It didn’t take long for Maria to realise the effect her outfit had on her fiancé and longed to see what effect a wedding dress would have on him.
The second Maria came through the door she heard an audible groan from Michael and smiled. Slowly she strolled over to their bed and crawled up onto it, licking her way up Michael’s leg until she reached her goal. The blonde took hold of his rod and wrapped her mouth around him. Michael bit hard on his lip as she engulfed his cock in one swift motion of her head. He choked back a shout as she began to work her mouth up and down his throbbing tool. Holding his cock by the base, she pulled it toward her and licked around his head, looking up at him eagerly.
The steady, cat-like licks against nothing but his cock-head would have had him on his tiptoes if he had been standing up. Instead his toes were curled back. She was rolling his cock around in her hand, squeezing hard on his shaft. The head of his prick was swollen and red; she was taking so long teasing him and both knew they were in for one hell of a night. Then, she opened her mouth and slid down his cock, allowing Michael a chance to breathe. It still felt good, but when she concentrated just on his tip, it felt like his entire body was about to explode.
Michael was fighting hard to keep his groans in check. Maria's technique wasn't extraordinarily above her usual, but he knew that he was going to cum harder than he ever had before and that was partly down to how innocent and radiant she looked in her dress. No longer was Maria teasing him. Now she was fucking him with her mouth and Michael's hips were bucking up off of the bed, and she fought hard to stay with him. Michael felt his seed boiling in his balls as he gripped the sheets tightly and bit down hard on the inside of his cheek as what was definitely the best orgasm he had ever had from a blowjob began to surge through him. Maria took Michael as deep as she could, knowing there was nothing else to do with his cum but swallow it. His hips bucked against her face as his balls emptied themselves down his girlfriend's throat. But finally he was finished and he lay tiredly on the bed.
“God…Maria…that was…oh my god.” Michael breathed out roughly
Maria slid up next to him, feeling proud of her efforts. “Glad you liked it.”
“Liked it? I did more than like it.” Michael said
“Good, cause I’m not finished with you yet.” Maria straddled his waist and she thrust herself down, impaling herself on his rod. Both cried out in unison as his cock reached deep within her, filling her completely.
Michael was please to find that the dress was the only thing that Maria was wearing, she had neglected to wear any underwear. He reached up under the long length of her dress as it splayed out over him and stroked the soft skin of her legs.
“Oh, yes.” Maria purred as she began to rock. She took his hands out from under her dress and placed them on her chest, helping him tease and pinch her nipples through the fabric.
Michael sat completely still, allowing Maria alone to carry them away. Her tight pussy held him securely but soon he couldn’t hold still and he began to slowly thrust up into her, groaning as he went. Maria began to rock faster, feeling the heat growing in her lower regions. Maria placed his hands on her hips, lifting her slightly only to bring her back down at the up-stroke of each thrust. His cock slid in and out of her hungry pussy.
Maria began to moan his name over and over as she tugged at her nipples. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back as Michael began to thrust against her harder, pushing her closer to her impending orgasm. She began to exhale sharply, grunts of pleasure began to escape from her and Michael began to thrust even harder. No longer were they rocking together, Michael was taking Maria’s body and taking her hard, his exertions were having the desired effect. He felt her slit tighten around his cock and with a shriek she came, humping herself hard against him.
“UGHN…MARIAAAAAAAAAA.” Michael groaned. He felt his balls pulling tight while his cock got a little longer and a little wider. With his loud groan, he let loose and started to spurt hot semen deep within her until his actions slowed, coming to a stop.
Maria then collapsed onto his chest; Michael wrapped his arms tightly around his lover as their breathing continued to be hard and fast. They were still joined together, Michael’s cock never lost its erection but gently he took hold of the hem of her dress and pulled it off her body. When they were both naked, he wrapped himself and Maria up in the silk sheets and drifted off into a deep sleep. Before Michael joined her he kissed her shoulder.
“Being in love with you really does have its perks.” He whispered
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, 10:00am the Next Morning
The group had gathered in the chamber and were looking at the black obelisk intensely.
“So any idea’s on how we get this thing out of here?” Maria asked
“Well we could always get a crane, tear the roof of this place and pull it out.” Kyle said
“Uhhhh…no.” Liz said. “Some how I think that would blow the cover of this place.”
“Liz, remember when we…eh…when the two Granolith’s merged?” Max said, not wanting their first time to be brought up.
“The Earth Granolith turned into a ball of energy and moved here.” Liz said
“Why can’t we command it to do the same thing? Move it from here to the pedestal in the street.” Max asked
Liz thought for a moment and then placed her hand on the Granolith. “Granolith, can you be transported to a new location in the same method that was used to merge to merge you?”
“Confirmed.” the Granolith boomed. “Command sequence entered. Shall I continue?”
“No.” Liz said, “Place command on standby.”
Then Liz turned back to her family. “Might as well make a show of it. We were going to present it to the President, why not go all out with it?” she said
“Yeah. That way we don’t have to cover it with a tarp or something to hide it.” Michael said
“I take it that was something else arranged while we were gone?” Max asked
“Yeah, I took care of it.” Zan said, “Next week the President’s coming to Roswell, it’ll be the first time anyone outside of our little group anyone sees this thing so it’ll be a huge media thing.”
“I take it that’s when you guys do the Mars thing?” Maria asked
“Yeah. I just hope it works, I’d hate to blow it on television.” Alex said
“Why wouldn’t work?” Max asked
“Well it will take all three of us to pull it off. If it takes that much power there has to be a catch.” Alex said
“Okay, now you’re depressing me.” Liz said
“Which means, the second things start to go weird you back off.” Max told Liz sternly, “I don’t want anything to happen to you or the baby.”
Liz was about to protest but held her tongue. “Okay, so long as you two back off as well.”
“Deal.” Max and Alex said in unison.
Soon they returned to their new homes and spent the rest of the day lazing in the sun in their backyards. Isabel used her abilities to manipulate the ground to create a few statues in her garden, however it was Michael’s artistic abilities that helped her create something worth looking it. Then she and Alex moved on to create a water feature of the gardens, basically it was a series of ponds that were connected with small streams but then came the concern for Ziala and their future children. The last thing they wanted was any accidents to occur so they fenced off the water and made bridges to cross it. By the time they were done the gardens were almost Zen-like, bordering on an oriental style.
Antarian Fleet, Somewhere in Space, 12:00 Noon
For the last hour the flagship of the fleet had been vibrating on and off. More than once it had gotten so bad that the crew and passengers actually thought the ship might shake itself to pieces.
“Okay, I want know what’s going on now.” Larek said as he entered the bridge
“Engineering just reported. One of the energy relays on deck 42 is faulty.”
“Faulty? This ship is brand new.” Larek stated
“But it was hurried.” Lorat said as he entered, “We had to accelerate the production of the ships, it was only a matter of time before things went wrong.”
“Lorat, we’ve only been travelling for three weeks. How are we supposed to go on for five months with things breaking down?” Larek asked
“We can repair the systems Larek. We just have to catch them.”
“Well what about when we get to a system we can’t repair?” Larek asked
“We do what we can but I don’t think that’ll be a problem. Most of the systems are rated to within 90% of expected efficiency, none of the major systems should be effected but if they are we have the equipment and people to handle the work.” Lorat said
“Okay…but get that relay repairs as soon as possible. Tension in the fleet is high enough without worrying about whether or not the ships will get us to Earth space.” Larek said
“There is one other thing.” Lorat said
Larek caught the tone and looked at his friend, “What?”
“I’ve been monitoring some transmissions we’ve been picking up. It appears that some old friends know that we’ve evacuated Antar and are looking to even the score with us.”
“Who?”
“The Golm.” Lorat said
“We defeated them centuries ago. We almost wiped out their entire race during the war…all we left them was one agricultural colony. They don’t have any military assets left.” Larek said
“Apparently we missed something…or they’ve redeveloped some of their technology. Either way they are tracking us. I don’t know what they have but we should be ready.” Lorat said
“Kivar designed these ships to be the ultimate war machines, we turned them into passenger transports…do we have the fire power to repel an attack?” Larek asked
“We never took anything from the armaments or shields and we have a hell of a lot of ships, so yes…we can repel an attack but never the less…”
“Yeah…contact Nashana. Ask her to use the Troken to keep an eye out, I don’t want to be caught unawares.” Larek said
“I’ll see her now.” Lorat said and turned to leave
“Lorat.” Larek said stopping him, “Tell the other nobles…make sure they’re ready.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 90
Classified Military Facility, Nevada Desert, 3 Days Later
Max travelled with the base commander down to the holding room, several hundred feet beneath the surface of the ground. When he arrived he asked the commander to give him some privacy and then entered the white room that housed his enemy.
“You wanted to see me?” Max asked
Slowly Sean turned to face Max but the look and smile of evil on his face told the young King that it was Kivar he was speaking to.
“Ah…Your Majesty. I heard you’ve taken that human female as your queen…congratulations. Did you enjoy…oh what’s that human ritual called? Oh yes, your honeymoon?” Kivar asked
“None of your business Kivar.” Max said
“Oh come now, if I’m going to take her and the other women of your family into my harem, I must know if they can pleasure me.” Kivar said
Max had clenched his fist but when Kivar spoke of his plans for Liz, Isabel and the others he quickly shot his hand forward and sent a pulse of energy toward Kivar. The blast hit Kivar’s gut, throwing him backward against the wall and knocking him out for a few seconds. When Kivar awoke, he smiled at Max.
“Such anger…not very regal of you.” Kivar said
“Cut the crap Kivar. I kicked you’re ass once and that was after Alex did it. I know for a fact that he wants another shot…so do I for that matter. Now. What do you want?” Max asked, keeping his anger in check
“I want my freedom and you are going to give it to me.”
“No why on Earth would I do that?”
“Because if you don’t our people wont survive.” Kivar said
“No thanks to you, but our people are already evacuated.” Max said
“Evacuated? What happened?” Kivar asked, genuinely concerned that his plan had gone off the rails
Max looked confused. “When you destroyed Skoross. You sent a wall of rocks toward the other planets…they evacuated a month ago or they would have been wiped out.”
“Oh well…even better.” Kivar said
“What’s going on?” Max asked
Kivar smiled, “Our people had an old enemy, the Golm, they were defeated several centuries ago but we left one colony intact. During my journey to Earth I altered a few things with them. I increased their aggressiveness, confidence, as well as their population and their military forces. It was a long trip after all; I had to do something to amuse me. My original plan was for them to attack our home system but now that all of our people are on ships…well they target is so much more vulnerable.” Kivar said
“What kind of…how could you do this?” Max asked
“Larek and those other nobles were getting a little too big for their boots…granted I planned to return and take absolute control after the Golm had taken their pound of flesh but this is just as good.” Kivar said, “So what shall it be Your Majesty? Once free I can send the Golm back to the way our people left them but I can’t do anything in this…oblivion.”
Max smiled and left the room. Kivar looked confused, then concerned and then angry. “ZAN. YOU CAN’T LEAVE ME HERE…I’LL KILL YOU…I’LL DESTROY THIS ROCK AND EVERYTHING ON IT.” Kivar yelled after him as the door sealed and then lost his hold on Sean who collapsed onto the floor.
Max walked down the hall and stepped into the elevator with the Base Commander. Max lost his smile and fell against the elevator wall as the doors closed, his smile was only to through off Kivar but in reality it was himself that was worried.
“Your Majesty?”
Max looked up. “General…how quickly can you get me back to Roswell?”
“I can have a jet on the tarmac in ten minutes, it wouldn’t take long to get you back home.”
“Do it. Please…I need to get back.” Max said. The door opened when they reached the surface. The jet was prepped and soon Max was flying back to Roswell.
Serena’s Home, Roswell, Same Time
The doctor that had been sent from Antar had been staying with Serena and it was in her home that he had set up a research lab to investigate Kivar’s hold over Sean. On several occasions he had gone to Nevada to run scans on Kivar and had installed sensors in the holding room. It was when Max entered the room that the sensors alerted the doctor to a change in Sean’s body. The doctor studied the readings closely as his King and Kivar interacted.
Then, as Max left, the readings became erratic. Kivar’s anger surged and then there was a change, the doctor knew that Kivar lost his hold. “Well, well. So that’s it.” He said. He turned to his computer and started plugging in a series of figures and equations.
Max/Liz Evans Residence, Antarian Estate, Roswell, 2 Hours Later
Max walked into the living room to find his wife sitting, reading a biology book for one of her finals that were upcoming. When Max came in, he sat down next to Liz and she looked up.
“Bad day?”
“You have no idea. I need to contact the convoy…did Alex install that communication system yet?” Max asked
“Yeah, he came by just after you left. It’s all set up in the study.” Liz said as she caressed his neck. “Max, are you okay? Do you want to talk?”
“After I talk with Larek…okay?” Max said
“Sure.” Liz said
Max kissed his wife. It started as a gentle, loving peck on her lips but soon he longed to feel more of her touch and the kiss grew in intensity, passion and longing. Max was scared to death that Kivar might somehow succeed in his plans and making the women into his harem. Max then left and went into the study. When he got in there he looked at the massive monitor that had been built into the wall.
“Damn Alex…you don’t do anything half assed.”
Max saw a pad just next to the screen that had the outline of a handprint on it. He put his hand over it and the monitor came to life.
“State target for communication.” came a voice from speakers.
“Uhhhh…”
“Target not identified…please restate.”
“Lord Larek…Antarian Evacuation Fleet.” Max said
“Antarian Evacuation Fleet, mobile target…scanning for current location.”
“Scanning…he built space scanners?” Max said quietly with amazement, there really was no stopping Alex when he set his mind to something.
“Target located. Comm. link open.”
Larek’s image then appeared on the monitor.
“Larek.” Max said
“Max. Good to see you, how’s married life?” Larek said
“It’s great but that’s not why I’m calling. Larek…have you ever heard of a race called Golm?” Max asked
Larek’s face then became serious and tense. “We had a war with them. They attacked, they wanted to expand their territory and Antar was next on their list but we beat them back.”
“And left them with one colony?” Max asked
“Yes, an agricultural colony. We don’t wipe out entire species…how did you know?”
“I just had a little chat with Kivar. Apparently before we imprisoned him he messed with these Golm things. He made them more aggressive and built up their military.” Max said
“Max, for the last few days we’ve been picking up signals from the Golm. They heard about our evacuation and are planning an assault.”
“From what Kivar said they would have attacked anyway. He was going to use them to kill the nobles and make sure the population was controlled. Larek, I need to know if you can defend against an attack.” Max said
“Up until I knew that Kivar modified them I would have said yes. Now…do you know how much he gave them?” Larek asked
“No. But he doesn’t know that the fleet is based on his prototype warship.”
“Good, and we also have the Troken. With that we will know when and where an attack will come.” Larek said
“What about the wormhole machine that Alex gave to Lorat? Did you bring that along?” Max asked
“Of course. Why?”
“You can use it to accelerate you’re journey. I doubt you can use it to get all the way here or that it’s have enough power to send all of the ships more than a short distance but it might throw the Golm off. You might also be able to open passages into their ships and throw in some explosives.”
“I’ll get Lorat to take it out of the cargo hold immediately. It might just give us the edge we need to win this one.” Larek said as he turned to look at a monitor, “Our estimates suggest that if the Golm will attack, they’ll do it within the week.”
“Well we plan to terraforming Mars in a couple of days. You make sure there’s someone to live on it.” Max said, “Good luck.”
“Oh it’ll have occupants, you can be sure of that and thank you…Your Majesty.”
It was then that the picture went black. Max went back to the living room to tell Liz what was going on, he wanted…needed to feel the soothing touch of his mate and as queen she needed to know.
Pedestal for the Granolith, Outside in the Street, 2 Hours Later
“Alex. Alex are you out here?” Isabel called out
“Yeah down here.” Alex called back
Isabel looked around but she still couldn’t see Alex. “Alex.”
“Iz…look down here at the pedestal.”
Isabel looked at the pedestal yet her mate was still elusive until she spotted a small slit in the base and Alex looking out from behind it.
“Oh my god, Alex. How did you get down there?” Isabel asked
“Hmmm…oh yeah. Just a second.” Alex said as he moved about.
Isabel saw him press his hand on something and then a chunk of the ground vanished as if it was an illusion. In it’s place there was a stack of steps that lead down to an opening. The blonde went down and entered the small room that was filled with blinking lights and other electronics. Isabel had no idea what anything in the room was for except for the glowing mass of crystal in the centre of the room that generated the shield.
“Hey honey, what ya doin’?” Isabel asked
“Just a little fine tuning. I don’t want anything to get through the shield once the Granolith is here.” Alex said
“I thought the shield was already impenetrable?”
“Well, yeah…but you can’t be to careful.” Alex said
“You know, with all these tweaks the damn thing probably wont work.” Isabel said
Alex clutched his hands over his chest and gasped. “Ahh, my sweet angel you wound me with your lack of faith.”
“Oh you, you I have faith in. But these machines of yours, even my people don’t have half the things you come up with. Something could go wrong.”
“I won’t lie, it’s a possibility but I take every safety measure I can. Besides, last night I came up with a way to provide unlimited power to every home in the country that would cost nothing in a building half the size of the White House.”
“Last night?”
“Yeah.” Alex said
“Last night where we spent hours on end planning the Granolith presentation?” Isabel said
“Well we did have a few hours where it was just us.” Alex said with a smirk
“Well yeah, when we…wait…you thought that up when we were making love?” Isabel said with a stern and questioning look
“Well I…when…when we’re together, if I don’t think of something else other than you I wouldn’t last long.” Alex said slyly
“Compliment?”
“Totally.” Alex said breathlessly
“So…if you are thinking up idea’s every time we do it you must have come up with…”
“Thousands of ideas.” Alex said with a grin.
“We really do get productive.” Isabel said
“Oh you can say that again. It’s…eh…getting a little crowed in here.” Alex said pointing to his head. “So, how are things at the house? All settled?”
“Yeah, mom just left. My stuff’s all unpacked and I am officially now your fiancé slash live in lover.” Isabel said
“And how is your mom?” Alex asked
“Hating you. No, only kidding. But she doesn’t like the fact that her kids are flying the nest…first Max, now me…”
“And how do you feel about it?” Alex asked
“Totally excited. And petrified, do you think we’re ready for this?” Isabel asked
Alex turned and moved closer to Isabel, he hugged her and stroked her hair. “I’m sure of it more and more every day I spend with you.”
Isabel smiled, as all she saw in his eyes was his love for her. “Good…now to celebrate tonight as our first night together, we will be having a romantic candle lit dinner for two.”
“We are? Are you cooking?”
“I’m not that bad a cook Alex.”
“We’ll see.” Alex teased, earning him a punch in the arm from Isabel
“You just be on time tonight mister. I don’t want to have to come looking for you.”
“Oh what about Gandar?” Alex asked
“Liz has him tonight.” Isabel said, having taken care of all the details for the evening.
“Well then, I’ll most certainly be on time at…”
“6.”
Alex/Isabel’s Residence, Antarian Estate, 18:00
Alex came home in plenty of time to get ready. When he was ready he came back down the stairs Alex found Isabel standing in the doorway to the dining room wearing a black dress that enhanced every curve of her body. Her hair shined as it hung over her shoulder and her eye’s glistened as they looked at him.
“Wow. You look amazing.” Alex said
“Ditto.” Isabel said as she looked over Alex.
“Well my dear, shall we see what you’ve cooked up?” Alex said as he held out his arm.
The lovers walked into the dinning room. The lights were low, almost completely off as the single candle in the centre of the table flickered. The light bounced off the crystal of the champagne glasses (that had water in them) and that of the chandelier. Isabel sat down on her chair and Alex pushed it in before sitting himself down and took a look at his plate and then looked back up at Isabel.
“Where did you learn to cook Saffron Chicken?” Alex asked
“Philippe gave me a few pointers.”
“And who’s Philippe?” Alex asked, looking dead into Isabel’s eyes
“The chef at the White House. Apparently President Harrison loves a good Saffron Chicken and the last time we were in D.C. I asked him to help me out.” Isabel said
Alex took a bite and smiled, Isabel waited on baited breath. “Philippe’s a great teacher and you are an excellent cook.” He said
Both he and Isabel tucked into their meal. Then Isabel remembered and sent a small surge of power toward their CD player and violin music started playing.
“Sooo…how was you’re day?” Alex asked
“Oh funny story. You see today I moved in with my incredibly gorgeous and brilliant boyfriend who spent the day under a black platform making adjustments.” Isabel said with a smile.
“Really? So do you think he’d mind you sharing this incredibly delicious dinner with me?” Alex asked, playing along
“Nah, he’s pretty understanding…caring…sweet…unbelievably good in bed.” Isabel said
“I guessing someone this great has to have flaws.”
“No, he’s as perfect as…well there is one thing. You see his head is constantly filled with all these inventions. Today he spent all day messing around with a perfectly good machine instead of making love to me. But then, every time he touches me it feels like he’s making love to me.”
“Damned fool. Working on some ugly and cold device instead of taking you to bed. He should be castrated for future protection of the gene pool.” Alex said
“Too late. He already got me pregnant with two really beautiful babies.” Isabel said
“They must take after their mother, he sounds like a real moron.” Alex said and then paused, “Should I really be talking about myself in the third person?”
“Not really…well yeah I guess it is weird.” Isabel said with a smile, “But then our little family is unconventional.”
“Aliens, humans, highly evolved super human and a queen with god knows how much power running through her body because she exists due to an ancient race. It certainly rates a spot on Jerry Springer.” Alex said
“You got his letter too?” Isabel asked
“Oh yeah. I heard Max got one from Oprah, and I think Laurie got one from Montel Williams.”
20 Minutes later, they had finished the main course and enjoyed their desert – Black Forrest Gateau. Isabel really outdid herself, normally the extent of her culinary skills were limited to roast chicken and fries.
“Oh god, this is really good.” Alex said, “The Tabasco really goes great with this.”
Then Isabel looked up. “God, Alex I’m so sorry I totally forgot…I didn’t even realise I put it in.”
“Honey, chill. I like the Tabasco, it’s an acquired taste with deserts but I like it. What can I say, unusual dietary quirks must be infectious.” Alex said as he rested his hand on Isabel’s. “How about I make us some coffee and we go to the living room?”
“That would be great.” Isabel said as they both stood up.
Alex went to the kitchen while Isabel went to the living room to wait for him. Once there she used her powers to light a fire in the large fireplace and took off her high heals so that she could walk barefoot through the shag-pile rug before sitting on the plush sofa and curling her feet up under her. Alex soon returned with two cups of steaming hot coffee and gave Isabel her mug.
Together they sat, Isabel resting against Alex as they sipped from the mugs and stared at the dancing embers of the fire.
“Alex, did Max tell you about this Golm thing?”
“Yeah, he caught me earlier.” Alex said as he wrapped his arms around his mate to reassure her
“Do you think the fleet will make it? I mean with Kivar helping them…”
“Don’t worry about it Honey.” Alex said
“They’re my people Alex. They’re counting on Max, Michael, Tess and Liz…even me. I’m their princess and I don’t know if there is anything I can do for them. They’re my responsibility.”
“Not just yours. When I marry you I’ll be their prince and that responsibility will be mine. That’s why I’ve already taken steps.”
Isabel looked up at him. “What steps?”
“I sent them a warning. If they have any sense they will back down before I become personally involved.”
“Personally involved, how could you be personally involved? You’d have to go to their home planet and…” Isabel paused, “…Alex you’re wormholes are good but at those kind of distances, you could end up falling from ten miles up.”
“Unless.”
“Unless you’ve gotten more control over…you’re powers. You have haven’t you?” Isabel said with a smile
“Let’s just say I’ve learned to understand a few things…actually a lot. I spent sometime inside the Granolith.”
“Inside?” Isabel said, “What was it like?”
“Incredible. It was like I could see the knowledge, both from the Granolith and from me. I was going over the biological history of the Omniriad…then things just…clicked.” Alex said, struggling to find a better term, “If the Golm attack they will regret it. But I’ll do everything to make sure your people are okay.”
“Our people.” Isabel said before leaning in to kiss Alex.
When they parted, Alex put his mug down and then took Isabel’s before placing it next to his own. Then he stood up and helped Isabel up then, holding her close, they danced to non-existent music as the flames of the fire danced with them. With a gentle touch to the back Isabel’s head, it rested on his shoulder. Isabel smiled as her moist eyes reflected the firelight.
“I love you.” She whispered
“I love you.” Alex whispered back
Gently the two lovers stopped their dance and looked into each other’s eyes before slowly descending to their knees on the rug. With great skill and without any hesitation, Alex took hold of the hem of Isabel’s dress and pulled it up over her head in one move. The blonde was left wearing her black lace underwear and stockings; Alex felt his dick harden under the restraints of his trousers and was beginning to get very uncomfortable.
Quickly Isabel stripped Alex of his shirt, leaving him bare-chested. With delicate movements she ran her hands over his skin and smiled, Alex had definitely been working out of late and Isabel didn’t mind one bit. In fact it made her mouth water to watch him.
“Alex, sit on the sofa.” Isabel instructed
Alex did as he was asked but before he sat down, Isabel unfastened him and pulled his trousers and underwear off. By the time he ass was down on the comfortable seat he was naked…and very erect. Isabel touched the sensitive underside of his dick and then gently ran her hand up and down the long length. Alex’s head fell back as a moan of pure bliss rumbled up from the depths of his being. The future prince nuzzled her cheek against the soft, broad tip then stroked her face along the shaft.
“Isabel…please. Don’t tease me.” Alex said with a deep sigh as Isabel’s tongue swiped along his rigid pole, leisurely licking him from root to tip. Isabel’s eyes had fluttered closed, and her face glowed with euphoria as she very slowly wrapped her lips around the head of his cock.
Alex reached down and glided his fingers through her silky, golden tresses to cup the back of her head as she began to steadily pump and suck his aching meat.
“Oh yeah....” he moaned, and it deepened into a pleasurable groan as Isabel’s fingers skimmed over his legs and across his tight thighs. His muscles tensed as she wrapped her fingers around the base of his cock.
Alex felt his knees buckling as Isabel ate his dick with exquisite skill, he could only thank god that he was sitting down. She had one hand braced on his hip, a trailing finger teasing his skin, and the other moving back and forth between gently fondling and caressing his heavy, pendulous balls and stroking the lower part of his dick. Her tongue had found all the right spots, and she was using lips and teeth just right. She blew him with relish, her angelic face aglow with devilish lust. Soon tremors started to shake his through his body; his pulse pounded with a fire hotter than the one behind Isabel as his nuts prepared to loose their load of lava into that talented mouth. None of the ideas for machine that swirled in his mind could help him now.
“ARHHHHHHHHHHHH.” he yelled as his seed poured forth from his body and into Isabel’s mouth.
Alex collapsed back onto the sofa, sweat ran down his face and he struggled to breath. Isabel was proud of her achievement; she always knew just what to do to take care of her lover’s needs and judging by the look on his face she had done her job well.
“Isabel…I…oh wow.” Alex gasped.
Then Alex regained control of his legs and stood up. He extended both of his hands and Isabel took them, she stood up and they walked back onto the shag-pile rug. Alex walked behind his fiancé and brushed her long hair aside so he could access the clasp of her bra. Softly and slowly he undid the clasp, then he ran his hands along her flawless skin and up to her shoulders where he slid the straps off, allowing the confining garment to fall from her body.
As he looked over her flesh, Alex couldn’t resist and he had to taste her. Gently he bent over and started to kiss her upper back and shoulders. Alex smiled as he felt his lover shudder and gasp for air under his touch; Isabel wasn’t the only one who knew how to please. Alex moved down onto his knees and then ran his hands over the firm globes of her butt that her thong left exposed. It didn’t take long for him to pull her underwear off her hips and sliding them down her long, stocking clad legs. Then he turned his attention to the silk stockings themselves.
One by one, Alex slid the delicate material down her legs. He kissed every inch of her legs as he went. Eventually they were both naked and Alex stood back up. He turned Isabel around and they looked lovingly into each other’s eyes. The two embraced, Isabel crushed her breasts into her mate, and Alex could feel her hard nipples burning into him. The couple kissed, it was filled with love and passion. Their tongues duelled as they caressed each other.
“Make love to me Alex.” Isabel breathed out
Alex was more than happy to oblige. The sensations each other provided to their mate caused them to loose balance and they fell to the floor but they used their powers to slow themselves down so they landed softly. Alex lay on top of Isabel; they continued to give gentle, teasing touches to each other and their mouths made love.
However, it wasn’t enough for either of them. Alex was desperate to be inside Isabel, just as desperate as Isabel was for him to be inside her. Gently Isabel bent one of her legs and caressed Alex’s hip with her inner thigh. The slight parting of her legs allowed Alex to move them further apart and slip between them. That was when they broke the kiss.
Alex’s hard dick was ready to sink home and penetrate the princess that lay beneath him. Both looked into each other’s eyes and Isabel held onto Alex’s arms in preparation. They never broke eye contact as Alex pushed into her slick opening yet they both gasped for air. Neither could get over the feel of being physically connected, for them it felt right…too right. It was as though their bodies were made specifically for the other’s pleasure and love.
“Auhnnnnnnnnnn.” Isabel gasped
Then Alex withdrew so that only the tip of his cock was still within his love. Then slowly he sank back down. He moved as slowly as possible, drawing out their love making as long as he possibly could. It wasn’t to tease or frustrate Isabel and it wasn’t having that effect, she revelled in the loving strokes of Alex’s dick within her. In and out, over and over again, they moved together. Every gentle contact was stimulating and erotic, and none more erotic was the loving gaze they shared.
“Hmmmm…Isabel. You’re…you’re so beautiful. I love you so much.” Alex breathed out
“AH…Alex…oh god please…I love you…only you.” Isabel whimpered, her moans becoming louder
With each thrust in, Isabel’s hips met him. She rocked her hips back and forth, meeting her lover thrust for thrust.
“Un…uhnnn…uhnnnn…oh sweet…UHNNNN…ISABEL…I…” Alex said over
“Hmmmm…oh yeah…Alex…I need you…I NEED you…” Isabel cried
The pace never changed, they didn’t want it to. They were getting enough pleasure by gently gliding against each other. Isabel ran her hands along his chest, his sides and down to his ass. She rested her hands on his tight globes, pushing Alex’s hips and his cock further into her. Sweat formed on every inch of their straining bodies, their eyes never stopped reflecting the love they shared.
“UGHNNN…UGNNNNN…AHHHHH…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” they came together, Alex pumped his seed deep into Isabel as her body shook violently with her orgasm.
A few minutes later, they were lying next to each other. They lay before the fire for the rest of the night, never making it to their bedroom. The heat of the flames, the soft rug and the feel of each other was all they wanted or needed. During the night their bodies never lost contact, Alex had his arm draped over the blonde alien as they slept contently with the knowledge that they deeply loved each other and that for the rest of their lives they would only know each other’s touch. That understanding didn’t bother them even in the slightest. Their main concern for the future – their unborn children. Alex and Isabel prayed that their offspring wouldn’t give them the headaches that they gave their parents. It wasn’t a very realistic prayer.
To Be Continued…
Classified Military Facility, Nevada Desert, 3 Days Later
Max travelled with the base commander down to the holding room, several hundred feet beneath the surface of the ground. When he arrived he asked the commander to give him some privacy and then entered the white room that housed his enemy.
“You wanted to see me?” Max asked
Slowly Sean turned to face Max but the look and smile of evil on his face told the young King that it was Kivar he was speaking to.
“Ah…Your Majesty. I heard you’ve taken that human female as your queen…congratulations. Did you enjoy…oh what’s that human ritual called? Oh yes, your honeymoon?” Kivar asked
“None of your business Kivar.” Max said
“Oh come now, if I’m going to take her and the other women of your family into my harem, I must know if they can pleasure me.” Kivar said
Max had clenched his fist but when Kivar spoke of his plans for Liz, Isabel and the others he quickly shot his hand forward and sent a pulse of energy toward Kivar. The blast hit Kivar’s gut, throwing him backward against the wall and knocking him out for a few seconds. When Kivar awoke, he smiled at Max.
“Such anger…not very regal of you.” Kivar said
“Cut the crap Kivar. I kicked you’re ass once and that was after Alex did it. I know for a fact that he wants another shot…so do I for that matter. Now. What do you want?” Max asked, keeping his anger in check
“I want my freedom and you are going to give it to me.”
“No why on Earth would I do that?”
“Because if you don’t our people wont survive.” Kivar said
“No thanks to you, but our people are already evacuated.” Max said
“Evacuated? What happened?” Kivar asked, genuinely concerned that his plan had gone off the rails
Max looked confused. “When you destroyed Skoross. You sent a wall of rocks toward the other planets…they evacuated a month ago or they would have been wiped out.”
“Oh well…even better.” Kivar said
“What’s going on?” Max asked
Kivar smiled, “Our people had an old enemy, the Golm, they were defeated several centuries ago but we left one colony intact. During my journey to Earth I altered a few things with them. I increased their aggressiveness, confidence, as well as their population and their military forces. It was a long trip after all; I had to do something to amuse me. My original plan was for them to attack our home system but now that all of our people are on ships…well they target is so much more vulnerable.” Kivar said
“What kind of…how could you do this?” Max asked
“Larek and those other nobles were getting a little too big for their boots…granted I planned to return and take absolute control after the Golm had taken their pound of flesh but this is just as good.” Kivar said, “So what shall it be Your Majesty? Once free I can send the Golm back to the way our people left them but I can’t do anything in this…oblivion.”
Max smiled and left the room. Kivar looked confused, then concerned and then angry. “ZAN. YOU CAN’T LEAVE ME HERE…I’LL KILL YOU…I’LL DESTROY THIS ROCK AND EVERYTHING ON IT.” Kivar yelled after him as the door sealed and then lost his hold on Sean who collapsed onto the floor.
Max walked down the hall and stepped into the elevator with the Base Commander. Max lost his smile and fell against the elevator wall as the doors closed, his smile was only to through off Kivar but in reality it was himself that was worried.
“Your Majesty?”
Max looked up. “General…how quickly can you get me back to Roswell?”
“I can have a jet on the tarmac in ten minutes, it wouldn’t take long to get you back home.”
“Do it. Please…I need to get back.” Max said. The door opened when they reached the surface. The jet was prepped and soon Max was flying back to Roswell.
Serena’s Home, Roswell, Same Time
The doctor that had been sent from Antar had been staying with Serena and it was in her home that he had set up a research lab to investigate Kivar’s hold over Sean. On several occasions he had gone to Nevada to run scans on Kivar and had installed sensors in the holding room. It was when Max entered the room that the sensors alerted the doctor to a change in Sean’s body. The doctor studied the readings closely as his King and Kivar interacted.
Then, as Max left, the readings became erratic. Kivar’s anger surged and then there was a change, the doctor knew that Kivar lost his hold. “Well, well. So that’s it.” He said. He turned to his computer and started plugging in a series of figures and equations.
Max/Liz Evans Residence, Antarian Estate, Roswell, 2 Hours Later
Max walked into the living room to find his wife sitting, reading a biology book for one of her finals that were upcoming. When Max came in, he sat down next to Liz and she looked up.
“Bad day?”
“You have no idea. I need to contact the convoy…did Alex install that communication system yet?” Max asked
“Yeah, he came by just after you left. It’s all set up in the study.” Liz said as she caressed his neck. “Max, are you okay? Do you want to talk?”
“After I talk with Larek…okay?” Max said
“Sure.” Liz said
Max kissed his wife. It started as a gentle, loving peck on her lips but soon he longed to feel more of her touch and the kiss grew in intensity, passion and longing. Max was scared to death that Kivar might somehow succeed in his plans and making the women into his harem. Max then left and went into the study. When he got in there he looked at the massive monitor that had been built into the wall.
“Damn Alex…you don’t do anything half assed.”
Max saw a pad just next to the screen that had the outline of a handprint on it. He put his hand over it and the monitor came to life.
“State target for communication.” came a voice from speakers.
“Uhhhh…”
“Target not identified…please restate.”
“Lord Larek…Antarian Evacuation Fleet.” Max said
“Antarian Evacuation Fleet, mobile target…scanning for current location.”
“Scanning…he built space scanners?” Max said quietly with amazement, there really was no stopping Alex when he set his mind to something.
“Target located. Comm. link open.”
Larek’s image then appeared on the monitor.
“Larek.” Max said
“Max. Good to see you, how’s married life?” Larek said
“It’s great but that’s not why I’m calling. Larek…have you ever heard of a race called Golm?” Max asked
Larek’s face then became serious and tense. “We had a war with them. They attacked, they wanted to expand their territory and Antar was next on their list but we beat them back.”
“And left them with one colony?” Max asked
“Yes, an agricultural colony. We don’t wipe out entire species…how did you know?”
“I just had a little chat with Kivar. Apparently before we imprisoned him he messed with these Golm things. He made them more aggressive and built up their military.” Max said
“Max, for the last few days we’ve been picking up signals from the Golm. They heard about our evacuation and are planning an assault.”
“From what Kivar said they would have attacked anyway. He was going to use them to kill the nobles and make sure the population was controlled. Larek, I need to know if you can defend against an attack.” Max said
“Up until I knew that Kivar modified them I would have said yes. Now…do you know how much he gave them?” Larek asked
“No. But he doesn’t know that the fleet is based on his prototype warship.”
“Good, and we also have the Troken. With that we will know when and where an attack will come.” Larek said
“What about the wormhole machine that Alex gave to Lorat? Did you bring that along?” Max asked
“Of course. Why?”
“You can use it to accelerate you’re journey. I doubt you can use it to get all the way here or that it’s have enough power to send all of the ships more than a short distance but it might throw the Golm off. You might also be able to open passages into their ships and throw in some explosives.”
“I’ll get Lorat to take it out of the cargo hold immediately. It might just give us the edge we need to win this one.” Larek said as he turned to look at a monitor, “Our estimates suggest that if the Golm will attack, they’ll do it within the week.”
“Well we plan to terraforming Mars in a couple of days. You make sure there’s someone to live on it.” Max said, “Good luck.”
“Oh it’ll have occupants, you can be sure of that and thank you…Your Majesty.”
It was then that the picture went black. Max went back to the living room to tell Liz what was going on, he wanted…needed to feel the soothing touch of his mate and as queen she needed to know.
Pedestal for the Granolith, Outside in the Street, 2 Hours Later
“Alex. Alex are you out here?” Isabel called out
“Yeah down here.” Alex called back
Isabel looked around but she still couldn’t see Alex. “Alex.”
“Iz…look down here at the pedestal.”
Isabel looked at the pedestal yet her mate was still elusive until she spotted a small slit in the base and Alex looking out from behind it.
“Oh my god, Alex. How did you get down there?” Isabel asked
“Hmmm…oh yeah. Just a second.” Alex said as he moved about.
Isabel saw him press his hand on something and then a chunk of the ground vanished as if it was an illusion. In it’s place there was a stack of steps that lead down to an opening. The blonde went down and entered the small room that was filled with blinking lights and other electronics. Isabel had no idea what anything in the room was for except for the glowing mass of crystal in the centre of the room that generated the shield.
“Hey honey, what ya doin’?” Isabel asked
“Just a little fine tuning. I don’t want anything to get through the shield once the Granolith is here.” Alex said
“I thought the shield was already impenetrable?”
“Well, yeah…but you can’t be to careful.” Alex said
“You know, with all these tweaks the damn thing probably wont work.” Isabel said
Alex clutched his hands over his chest and gasped. “Ahh, my sweet angel you wound me with your lack of faith.”
“Oh you, you I have faith in. But these machines of yours, even my people don’t have half the things you come up with. Something could go wrong.”
“I won’t lie, it’s a possibility but I take every safety measure I can. Besides, last night I came up with a way to provide unlimited power to every home in the country that would cost nothing in a building half the size of the White House.”
“Last night?”
“Yeah.” Alex said
“Last night where we spent hours on end planning the Granolith presentation?” Isabel said
“Well we did have a few hours where it was just us.” Alex said with a smirk
“Well yeah, when we…wait…you thought that up when we were making love?” Isabel said with a stern and questioning look
“Well I…when…when we’re together, if I don’t think of something else other than you I wouldn’t last long.” Alex said slyly
“Compliment?”
“Totally.” Alex said breathlessly
“So…if you are thinking up idea’s every time we do it you must have come up with…”
“Thousands of ideas.” Alex said with a grin.
“We really do get productive.” Isabel said
“Oh you can say that again. It’s…eh…getting a little crowed in here.” Alex said pointing to his head. “So, how are things at the house? All settled?”
“Yeah, mom just left. My stuff’s all unpacked and I am officially now your fiancé slash live in lover.” Isabel said
“And how is your mom?” Alex asked
“Hating you. No, only kidding. But she doesn’t like the fact that her kids are flying the nest…first Max, now me…”
“And how do you feel about it?” Alex asked
“Totally excited. And petrified, do you think we’re ready for this?” Isabel asked
Alex turned and moved closer to Isabel, he hugged her and stroked her hair. “I’m sure of it more and more every day I spend with you.”
Isabel smiled, as all she saw in his eyes was his love for her. “Good…now to celebrate tonight as our first night together, we will be having a romantic candle lit dinner for two.”
“We are? Are you cooking?”
“I’m not that bad a cook Alex.”
“We’ll see.” Alex teased, earning him a punch in the arm from Isabel
“You just be on time tonight mister. I don’t want to have to come looking for you.”
“Oh what about Gandar?” Alex asked
“Liz has him tonight.” Isabel said, having taken care of all the details for the evening.
“Well then, I’ll most certainly be on time at…”
“6.”
Alex/Isabel’s Residence, Antarian Estate, 18:00
Alex came home in plenty of time to get ready. When he was ready he came back down the stairs Alex found Isabel standing in the doorway to the dining room wearing a black dress that enhanced every curve of her body. Her hair shined as it hung over her shoulder and her eye’s glistened as they looked at him.
“Wow. You look amazing.” Alex said
“Ditto.” Isabel said as she looked over Alex.
“Well my dear, shall we see what you’ve cooked up?” Alex said as he held out his arm.
The lovers walked into the dinning room. The lights were low, almost completely off as the single candle in the centre of the table flickered. The light bounced off the crystal of the champagne glasses (that had water in them) and that of the chandelier. Isabel sat down on her chair and Alex pushed it in before sitting himself down and took a look at his plate and then looked back up at Isabel.
“Where did you learn to cook Saffron Chicken?” Alex asked
“Philippe gave me a few pointers.”
“And who’s Philippe?” Alex asked, looking dead into Isabel’s eyes
“The chef at the White House. Apparently President Harrison loves a good Saffron Chicken and the last time we were in D.C. I asked him to help me out.” Isabel said
Alex took a bite and smiled, Isabel waited on baited breath. “Philippe’s a great teacher and you are an excellent cook.” He said
Both he and Isabel tucked into their meal. Then Isabel remembered and sent a small surge of power toward their CD player and violin music started playing.
“Sooo…how was you’re day?” Alex asked
“Oh funny story. You see today I moved in with my incredibly gorgeous and brilliant boyfriend who spent the day under a black platform making adjustments.” Isabel said with a smile.
“Really? So do you think he’d mind you sharing this incredibly delicious dinner with me?” Alex asked, playing along
“Nah, he’s pretty understanding…caring…sweet…unbelievably good in bed.” Isabel said
“I guessing someone this great has to have flaws.”
“No, he’s as perfect as…well there is one thing. You see his head is constantly filled with all these inventions. Today he spent all day messing around with a perfectly good machine instead of making love to me. But then, every time he touches me it feels like he’s making love to me.”
“Damned fool. Working on some ugly and cold device instead of taking you to bed. He should be castrated for future protection of the gene pool.” Alex said
“Too late. He already got me pregnant with two really beautiful babies.” Isabel said
“They must take after their mother, he sounds like a real moron.” Alex said and then paused, “Should I really be talking about myself in the third person?”
“Not really…well yeah I guess it is weird.” Isabel said with a smile, “But then our little family is unconventional.”
“Aliens, humans, highly evolved super human and a queen with god knows how much power running through her body because she exists due to an ancient race. It certainly rates a spot on Jerry Springer.” Alex said
“You got his letter too?” Isabel asked
“Oh yeah. I heard Max got one from Oprah, and I think Laurie got one from Montel Williams.”
20 Minutes later, they had finished the main course and enjoyed their desert – Black Forrest Gateau. Isabel really outdid herself, normally the extent of her culinary skills were limited to roast chicken and fries.
“Oh god, this is really good.” Alex said, “The Tabasco really goes great with this.”
Then Isabel looked up. “God, Alex I’m so sorry I totally forgot…I didn’t even realise I put it in.”
“Honey, chill. I like the Tabasco, it’s an acquired taste with deserts but I like it. What can I say, unusual dietary quirks must be infectious.” Alex said as he rested his hand on Isabel’s. “How about I make us some coffee and we go to the living room?”
“That would be great.” Isabel said as they both stood up.
Alex went to the kitchen while Isabel went to the living room to wait for him. Once there she used her powers to light a fire in the large fireplace and took off her high heals so that she could walk barefoot through the shag-pile rug before sitting on the plush sofa and curling her feet up under her. Alex soon returned with two cups of steaming hot coffee and gave Isabel her mug.
Together they sat, Isabel resting against Alex as they sipped from the mugs and stared at the dancing embers of the fire.
“Alex, did Max tell you about this Golm thing?”
“Yeah, he caught me earlier.” Alex said as he wrapped his arms around his mate to reassure her
“Do you think the fleet will make it? I mean with Kivar helping them…”
“Don’t worry about it Honey.” Alex said
“They’re my people Alex. They’re counting on Max, Michael, Tess and Liz…even me. I’m their princess and I don’t know if there is anything I can do for them. They’re my responsibility.”
“Not just yours. When I marry you I’ll be their prince and that responsibility will be mine. That’s why I’ve already taken steps.”
Isabel looked up at him. “What steps?”
“I sent them a warning. If they have any sense they will back down before I become personally involved.”
“Personally involved, how could you be personally involved? You’d have to go to their home planet and…” Isabel paused, “…Alex you’re wormholes are good but at those kind of distances, you could end up falling from ten miles up.”
“Unless.”
“Unless you’ve gotten more control over…you’re powers. You have haven’t you?” Isabel said with a smile
“Let’s just say I’ve learned to understand a few things…actually a lot. I spent sometime inside the Granolith.”
“Inside?” Isabel said, “What was it like?”
“Incredible. It was like I could see the knowledge, both from the Granolith and from me. I was going over the biological history of the Omniriad…then things just…clicked.” Alex said, struggling to find a better term, “If the Golm attack they will regret it. But I’ll do everything to make sure your people are okay.”
“Our people.” Isabel said before leaning in to kiss Alex.
When they parted, Alex put his mug down and then took Isabel’s before placing it next to his own. Then he stood up and helped Isabel up then, holding her close, they danced to non-existent music as the flames of the fire danced with them. With a gentle touch to the back Isabel’s head, it rested on his shoulder. Isabel smiled as her moist eyes reflected the firelight.
“I love you.” She whispered
“I love you.” Alex whispered back
Gently the two lovers stopped their dance and looked into each other’s eyes before slowly descending to their knees on the rug. With great skill and without any hesitation, Alex took hold of the hem of Isabel’s dress and pulled it up over her head in one move. The blonde was left wearing her black lace underwear and stockings; Alex felt his dick harden under the restraints of his trousers and was beginning to get very uncomfortable.
Quickly Isabel stripped Alex of his shirt, leaving him bare-chested. With delicate movements she ran her hands over his skin and smiled, Alex had definitely been working out of late and Isabel didn’t mind one bit. In fact it made her mouth water to watch him.
“Alex, sit on the sofa.” Isabel instructed
Alex did as he was asked but before he sat down, Isabel unfastened him and pulled his trousers and underwear off. By the time he ass was down on the comfortable seat he was naked…and very erect. Isabel touched the sensitive underside of his dick and then gently ran her hand up and down the long length. Alex’s head fell back as a moan of pure bliss rumbled up from the depths of his being. The future prince nuzzled her cheek against the soft, broad tip then stroked her face along the shaft.
“Isabel…please. Don’t tease me.” Alex said with a deep sigh as Isabel’s tongue swiped along his rigid pole, leisurely licking him from root to tip. Isabel’s eyes had fluttered closed, and her face glowed with euphoria as she very slowly wrapped her lips around the head of his cock.
Alex reached down and glided his fingers through her silky, golden tresses to cup the back of her head as she began to steadily pump and suck his aching meat.
“Oh yeah....” he moaned, and it deepened into a pleasurable groan as Isabel’s fingers skimmed over his legs and across his tight thighs. His muscles tensed as she wrapped her fingers around the base of his cock.
Alex felt his knees buckling as Isabel ate his dick with exquisite skill, he could only thank god that he was sitting down. She had one hand braced on his hip, a trailing finger teasing his skin, and the other moving back and forth between gently fondling and caressing his heavy, pendulous balls and stroking the lower part of his dick. Her tongue had found all the right spots, and she was using lips and teeth just right. She blew him with relish, her angelic face aglow with devilish lust. Soon tremors started to shake his through his body; his pulse pounded with a fire hotter than the one behind Isabel as his nuts prepared to loose their load of lava into that talented mouth. None of the ideas for machine that swirled in his mind could help him now.
“ARHHHHHHHHHHHH.” he yelled as his seed poured forth from his body and into Isabel’s mouth.
Alex collapsed back onto the sofa, sweat ran down his face and he struggled to breath. Isabel was proud of her achievement; she always knew just what to do to take care of her lover’s needs and judging by the look on his face she had done her job well.
“Isabel…I…oh wow.” Alex gasped.
Then Alex regained control of his legs and stood up. He extended both of his hands and Isabel took them, she stood up and they walked back onto the shag-pile rug. Alex walked behind his fiancé and brushed her long hair aside so he could access the clasp of her bra. Softly and slowly he undid the clasp, then he ran his hands along her flawless skin and up to her shoulders where he slid the straps off, allowing the confining garment to fall from her body.
As he looked over her flesh, Alex couldn’t resist and he had to taste her. Gently he bent over and started to kiss her upper back and shoulders. Alex smiled as he felt his lover shudder and gasp for air under his touch; Isabel wasn’t the only one who knew how to please. Alex moved down onto his knees and then ran his hands over the firm globes of her butt that her thong left exposed. It didn’t take long for him to pull her underwear off her hips and sliding them down her long, stocking clad legs. Then he turned his attention to the silk stockings themselves.
One by one, Alex slid the delicate material down her legs. He kissed every inch of her legs as he went. Eventually they were both naked and Alex stood back up. He turned Isabel around and they looked lovingly into each other’s eyes. The two embraced, Isabel crushed her breasts into her mate, and Alex could feel her hard nipples burning into him. The couple kissed, it was filled with love and passion. Their tongues duelled as they caressed each other.
“Make love to me Alex.” Isabel breathed out
Alex was more than happy to oblige. The sensations each other provided to their mate caused them to loose balance and they fell to the floor but they used their powers to slow themselves down so they landed softly. Alex lay on top of Isabel; they continued to give gentle, teasing touches to each other and their mouths made love.
However, it wasn’t enough for either of them. Alex was desperate to be inside Isabel, just as desperate as Isabel was for him to be inside her. Gently Isabel bent one of her legs and caressed Alex’s hip with her inner thigh. The slight parting of her legs allowed Alex to move them further apart and slip between them. That was when they broke the kiss.
Alex’s hard dick was ready to sink home and penetrate the princess that lay beneath him. Both looked into each other’s eyes and Isabel held onto Alex’s arms in preparation. They never broke eye contact as Alex pushed into her slick opening yet they both gasped for air. Neither could get over the feel of being physically connected, for them it felt right…too right. It was as though their bodies were made specifically for the other’s pleasure and love.
“Auhnnnnnnnnnn.” Isabel gasped
Then Alex withdrew so that only the tip of his cock was still within his love. Then slowly he sank back down. He moved as slowly as possible, drawing out their love making as long as he possibly could. It wasn’t to tease or frustrate Isabel and it wasn’t having that effect, she revelled in the loving strokes of Alex’s dick within her. In and out, over and over again, they moved together. Every gentle contact was stimulating and erotic, and none more erotic was the loving gaze they shared.
“Hmmmm…Isabel. You’re…you’re so beautiful. I love you so much.” Alex breathed out
“AH…Alex…oh god please…I love you…only you.” Isabel whimpered, her moans becoming louder
With each thrust in, Isabel’s hips met him. She rocked her hips back and forth, meeting her lover thrust for thrust.
“Un…uhnnn…uhnnnn…oh sweet…UHNNNN…ISABEL…I…” Alex said over
“Hmmmm…oh yeah…Alex…I need you…I NEED you…” Isabel cried
The pace never changed, they didn’t want it to. They were getting enough pleasure by gently gliding against each other. Isabel ran her hands along his chest, his sides and down to his ass. She rested her hands on his tight globes, pushing Alex’s hips and his cock further into her. Sweat formed on every inch of their straining bodies, their eyes never stopped reflecting the love they shared.
“UGHNNN…UGNNNNN…AHHHHH…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” they came together, Alex pumped his seed deep into Isabel as her body shook violently with her orgasm.
A few minutes later, they were lying next to each other. They lay before the fire for the rest of the night, never making it to their bedroom. The heat of the flames, the soft rug and the feel of each other was all they wanted or needed. During the night their bodies never lost contact, Alex had his arm draped over the blonde alien as they slept contently with the knowledge that they deeply loved each other and that for the rest of their lives they would only know each other’s touch. That understanding didn’t bother them even in the slightest. Their main concern for the future – their unborn children. Alex and Isabel prayed that their offspring wouldn’t give them the headaches that they gave their parents. It wasn’t a very realistic prayer.
To Be Continued…